With the advent of high technology for the acquisition and
communication of knowledge, one might expect the work of the historian
to become simpler. Writing history could be a task of summerizing
journalism. With major events under the mass media magnifying glass,
little could seemingly escape journalistic scrutiny.
But the ironic truth seems to be that
much of modern history is little more than a series of
unanswered questions. After nearly two years of journalistic and
congressional obsession with Watergate, conclusive evidence finally came
to light that President Nixon had engineered a cover-up of the
break-in. But then Nixon resigned and was pardoned before a truly
effective investigation could be conducted. Journalists, naturally,
turned their attention to newer fast-breaking stories, leaving others to
puzzle over what really happened.
The assassination of President Kennedy has been called "the crime of
the century." It was investigated almost entirely by the FBI and the
Warren Commission — both of which brought ulterior motives to bear on
their task. The results of those investigations left nearly everyone
feeling very suspicious.
The public is thus subjected to a sequence of mysterious news events.
The follow-up to each such mystery is the presentation of a new mystery
rather than a solution. Jimmy Hoffa, a man who was one of the most
powerful union leaders of the century, disappeared without a trace.
Marilyn Monroe, whose name was synonymous with sex, died in a peculiar
"suicide" which was covered-up rather than investigated. Howard Hughes,
one of the wealthiest men of recent times, was not seen in public for
over a decade — and the corpse of his once six-foot four-inch frame
weighed less than a hundred pounds. The powerful Senator Edward
Kennedy was implicated in the death of a young woman under highly
suspicious circumstances, yet a full and open investigation was not
conducted out of respect for his "privacy".
The United States fought the longest war of its history in Vietnam.
But few have a very clear idea of how or why it started. It took years
before people were certain that it even was a war. More years
followed of widely publicized directionless fighting and controversy.
Then the war ended, almost as mysteriously as it had begun.
And behind the scenes of these public events there exist powerful
and secretive forces. The most obvious of these are the CIA and the
Mafia. The romantic images conjured up by these organizations more
often produce sensationalism and speculation than sound historical
analysis. Conspiracy theories abound, often giddying in their scope.
There have been conspiracies, to be sure, but many small ones — not
a single grandiose one. And apart from explicit conspiracy, the
linkage and underlying relatedness of seemingly disparate events is
phenomenal. In fact, the subject matter of this book is chosen on the
basis of underlying relations. The book is written sequentially in such
a way that each chapter can provide background for the ones that follow.
The unsuspecting reader might imagine that the subjects are so
unrelated that they can be read entirely independently and out of
sequence. Such a reading plan will lose the underlying developmental
threads and context. And yet each chapter is presented in such a way
as to provide a comprehensive understanding of the subject area, and
material of intrinsic interest. (Unfortunately, the first chapter,
with its "blizzard" of Italian names, is probably the
most difficult chapter to follow. But the nature of
the Mafia is that of an association of many persons,
most of whom had a powerful but short-lived influence.
Subsequent chapters will quickly demonstrate the
importance of beginning with the Mafia.)
Much of the fascination of the subjects dealt with lies in the
unexpected connections — the intrigue and the surprises discovered.
Yet few people could be motivated to read a book on the basis of vague
promises. For that reason, it seems necessary to provide a general
structure of the underlying themes covered here.
One could begin by asking, "What were the Watergate burglars after
when they broke into the offices of Lawrence O'Brien, chairman of the
National Democratic Committee?" A very likely explanation is that
they were after information about Howard Hughes. For years Richard
Nixon had been the object of scandal concerning a weakly secured
"loan" from Hughes.
O'Brien was receiving a large retainer from Hughes
without many people knowing what services were being rendered. Nixon
was very eager to turn the tables on the Democrats concerning
politically embarrassing Hughes money. Moreover, there was, at
the time, a power struggle going on within the Hughes empire.
E. Howard Hunt, the ex-CIA Bay of Pigs veteran who engineered the
break-in, was working out of the offices of a Mormon faction of the
struggle — while O'Brien's allies were on the other side,
some of whom included well-known mafiosi.
Nixon's means of attempting to cover-up the Watergate break-in
was by putting pressure on the CIA to stop the FBI's investigation.
The means of pressure he sought to apply is not clear. But he made
reference to the danger of the investigation re-opening the "Bay of
Pigs thing," possibly exposing the then secret efforts the CIA had
made to have the Mafia assassinate Fidel Castro. This was a highly
sensitive area because many CIA officials feared that their attempts
against Castro's life may have provoked the Cuban dictator to
retaliate with the assassination of President Kennedy, as Castro had
vaguely threatened in a public statement. It is no secret that Lee
Harvey Oswald was a pro-Castro activist. To add to the irony, the man
who formed the liason between the CIA and the Mafia in the assassination
attempts against Castro later became chief executive of the Hughes
empire. And one of the leading mafiosi involved in the CIA's
assassination plan was apparently benefitting from the sexual favors
of a woman who was simultaneously having an extramarital affair with
President Kennedy. When an investigation of the Kennedy Assassination
was reopened by Congress in the late seventies, the chief counsel of
the House Assassination Committee concluded that the Mafia had killed
the President. Few people doubt that the Mafia was behind the
disappearance of Jimmy Hoffa.
I hope the above will be adequate to stimulate the would-be
reader's interest. By no means does it "summarize" the contents of
this book. The unexpected interconnections of schemers acting out
of their own motives is, at times, nothing short of dazzling. Still,
these matters are so lathered with
deception and secret machinations
that it would be presumptuous to imply that this work has been
definitive and final. It is, however, close to the forefront of
current historical knowledge.
Tradition dates the origin of the Mafia to several centuries ago
when Sicily was occupied by the French. The death of a young
Sicilian bride-to-be due to an assault by a drunken French soldier
sparked a massive uprising throughout Sicily. An underground
resistance movement in the form of a secret society came into being
in the aftermath of this uprising. The society took its name from
the slogan of the enraged Sicilians: "Morte Alla Francia Italia
Anela!" (Death to the French is Italy's Cry!) or M.A.F.I.A.
The fundamental unit of the Mafia is the "family", a word more
reminiscent of the loyalty given to blood-ties than the word "gang".
In Sicily a father and son could not belong to the same Mafia
"family" (although brothers could), but some "families" of American
mafiosi no longer recognize this rule. The family was
regarded as the only source of protection and morality. Devotion
to the head of the family often exceeded that given to God or the
State, and revenge was regarded as a family duty.
In the initiation ritual — common to the Sicilian and American
Mafia — the initiate's middle finger would be pierced by a
needle. Blood was drawn to soak a small paper image of a saint.
The image would be burned after which the initiate would swear
his loyalty holding the ashes in the palm of his hand. The oath of
secrecy prohibits mafiosi from divulging Mafia
activities to non-mafiosi.
Another secret society, the Camorra, achieved success in
Naples. When the French left Italy, the Camorra continued
to rob, but divided its loot with the clergy and the police. The
Mafia, however, remained a government and a religion of its own,
supported by tribute extorted from the people.
During the 19th and early 20th century more than a million
Sicilians immigrated to the United States. The first known
occurrence of warfare among Italian secret societies on American
soil was in 1890, in New Orleans. After some mafiosi had
set up a protection racket involving all cargo loaded or unloaded on
the docks, the Neopolitan Camorra tried to muscle-in.
Several murders were taking place every week. When the Irish police
chief sought to investigate, he was shot to death.
The first grand jury investigation met a wall of silence from
potential witnesses. The jury could only conclude that there was
a conspiracy of silence and that the existence of "the Mafia has
been established beyond doubt". Civic outrage and new pressures
finally produced witnesses.
The subsequent trial followed a pattern which later became a
familiar part of the American scene. The defendents hired some
of America's top lawyers (including the former attorney general of
Louisiana). At least half the jury was bribed or intimidated. As
a result, judgement was suspended on three defendents and the rest
were declared innocent.
A mass meeting was called by prominent citizens, with approval
from the mayor and the city's two leading newspapers. Verbal
outrage gave way to action
when a number of people decided to march to the jail. An angry
crowd milled outside the jailhouse until a giant black man hurled a
boulder against the wooden door, smashing it to splinters. Two of
the prisoners were lynched in the midst of several thousand people.
Nine others were lined against a wall and shot to death.
In New York City, the turn-of-the-century saw the flourishing
of Mafia extortionists who called themselves the "Black Hand".
Their victims were mostly prosperous and hard-working Italians who
understood Mafia methods. A stenciled black hand on a building or
fence was a potent warning.
Lieutenant Joseph Petrosino, a native of Italy and a detective
of the New York Police Department, made the Black Hand his specialty.
At his direction, the Italian Squad of the Police Department was
created to support his work. Using several disguises, Petrosino was
able to mingle with the Italian community and make seven hundred
arrests in one year. He identified the boss of the Camorra
and deported the man. He also identified a man called "Lupo the
Wolf" as chief Mafia boss, but was unable to bring him to court.
Petrosino decided to make a trip to Italy where he could learn
more of the Mafia's background and make arrangements for cooperation
with Italian police. The New York City government was
unwilling to finance
this project, but private funds were raised. In Sicily, Petrosino
was shot dead on a street. Sicily's Mafia chief boasted
personal responsibility for the killing. The Italian Squad was
eliminated by the New York Police Department on the grounds that it
represented ethnic discrimination.
The most powerful gangsters in New York in 1920 were Jewish.
One young pair of Jewish hoods who were destined to make names
for themselves were Meyer Lansky and Ben "Bugsy" Siegel. Lansky
was a skilled mechanic who could remove all identifying marks from
a stolen car, changing its appearance so drastically that the owner
wouldn't recognize it. "Bugsy" Siegel, who had gotten his name from
the recklessness with which he would enter violent situations,
cultivated the skills of auto theft. They expanded their business
by contracting to haul bootleg booze, to protect bootleggers from
hijackers and to hijack the shipments of rivals. Eventually the
Bug & Meyer Mob became respected as trustworthy experts in controlled
violence. By the late 1920s Lansky and Siegel were the country's top
enforcers. One of their best customers was the Jewish Lepke Buchalter,
a murderous extortionist in the garment industry.
Lansky, being more of a businessman than Siegel, was inclined
to use persuasion rather than violence to encourage cooperation. He
developed business contacts with the Jewish Cleveland
Syndicate — including Moe Dalitz — which dominated the smuggling of
booze from Canada over Lake Erie. He also worked well with
the Italians Frank Costello and Lucky Luciano.
With the advent of Prohibition, there had been a huge boom in
underworld activity. Gangsters who provided liquor to the American
public were glorified. In New York City, the large influx of
Italian immigrants created conditions in which both Jewish and Irish
gangsters were forced to yield to the more numerous Italians.
After the 1920 imprisonment of "Lupo the Wolf" for counterfeiting,
no supreme Mafia boss would emerge in New York City until the 1930s.
A number of "Mustache Petes", steeped in traditionalism and Sicilian
clannishness, vied for power. Chief among these were Joe "The Boss"
Masseria (noted for ruthlessness and gluttonous obesity) and
Salvatore Maranzano (an urbane gentleman who would spend hours
studying Latin texts on the military exploits of Julius Caeser).
A younger and less powerful Sicilian mobster was Charles
"Lucky" Luciano, a man of exceptional organizational ability.
Although a knife wound had given his right eye a sinister droop,
he dressed as well as any respectable businessman. Unlike the older
"Mustache Petes", Luciano did not claim ethnic superiority to
gangsters of non-Sicilian backgrounds. Among his closest friends
were the Neopolitans Vito Genovese and Joe Adonis; the Calabrian
Frank Costello; and the Jews Lepke Buchalter,
Meyer Lansky and Bugsy Siegel. Luciano allied himself with Masseria,
assuming responsibility for running a large part of Masseria's
organization while maintaining his own operations on the side. When
the most powerful Jewish gangster in New York City
was shot by an unknown assassin in 1928, Luciano and Lepke
assumed control of his narcotics business.
A working relationship began to develop among those younger
members of the underworld who were more interested in business
cooperation than in petty ethnic pride and vengeful mutual
recriminations. This community of mobsters, who began referring
to themselves as "the Combination", were primarily concerned with
the business of booze: shipping, smuggling, production, distribution,
protection and sale. From May 13 to 16, 1929, Mafia and non-Mafia
members of the Combination met in Atlantic City to clarify problems
of distribution, territoriality and competition in the roaring
Prohibition liquor business. In attendence were Al Capone, Frank
Costello, Lucky Luciano, Joe Adonis, Lepke Buchalter
and Moe Dalitz, among others.
But the older, powerful gangsters continued their violent ways
oblivious to the Combination. Dutch Schulz used brutal methods to
seize control of the numbers racket from blacks in Harlem. Schultz
brought thirty Harlem independents into a single combine under his
control.
By 1930 an out-and-out war had erupted between the most powerful
Mafia chieftains: Masseria and Maranzano, representing Sicilians
from eastern and western regions of Sicily, respectively. Under
Masseria was his underboss, Lucky Luciano, as well as Vito Genovese,
Frank Costello, Joe Adonis, Albert Anastasia, Carlo Gambino and
Willie Moretti. With Maranzano were Joe Profaci,
and Joseph Bonnano. Luciano reached a secret agreement with
Maranzano to end the war by killing Masseria.
Luciano invited his boss Masseria to share a bounteous and
succulent afternoon meal at a Coney Island restaurant. Masseria
regarded Luciano like a son so he didn't bother to bring his
bodyguards. After the meal they began playing cards. At one
point Luciano made a trip to the washroom. Several gunmen —
reputedly Bugsy Siegel, Albert Anastasia, Vito Genovese and Joe
Adonis — entered the restaurant and blasted the life out of
Masseria. When Luciano returned, he found Masseria clutching an
Ace of Diamonds (which thereafter became a Mafia symbol of death).
Maranzano, now the supreme power of the New York underworld,
decided to divide New York City into five "families". The divisions
he made have lasted over fifty years. According to the informer
Joseph Valachi, the five original bosses were Charles Luciano,
Tom Gagliano, Joseph Profaci, Joseph Bonnano and Vincent Mangano.
Vito Genovese was the underboss of the Luciano family and Albert
Anastasia the underboss of the Mangano family.
(Valachi is apparently wrong
on at least one point — Joseph Adonis ruled Brooklyn for many
years before Mangano assumed power.) Maranzano had himself crowned
"Boss of Bosses" in an elaborate ceremony. Among Maranzano's
"palace guard" was the young Joseph Valachi.
But Maranzano was probably concerned about the growing solidarity
among the young Combination members. Valachi claims Maranzano gave
him a list of sixty people to be eliminated, including Al Capone,
Frank Costello, Lucky Luciano, Vito Genovese, Joe Adonis and Dutch
Schultz. But Luciano was way ahead of Maranzano.
On September 10, 1931 a number of Jewish men claiming to be
either city detectives or federal agents entered Maranzano's
headquarters with drawn pistols. They were actually members of the
Bug and Meyer Mob. Maranzano, showing his willingness to cooperate
with law enforcement officials, led the men into his office where
they shot and stabbed him to death. During the next twenty-four
hours some forty of the old "Mustache Petes" across the continent
were executed in a ruthlessly efficient purge directed by Luciano
that became known as "The Night of the Sicilian Vespers".
The passing of the old mafiosi resulted in the triumph
of the Combination as the dominant underworld force. Although
Luciano became widely acknowledged as the pre-eminent mobster, he
disclaimed the title "Boss of Bosses". In the Spring of 1934 this
victory was formalized by a conference which established a new
"National Crime Syndicate". The United States was formally divided
into spheres of influence for 24 families. Larger cities were
divided along
industry lines giving specific bosses authority for gambling,
prostitution, labor racketeering, etc. Miami was declared an
"open city" where anyone could operate. A presiding ruling
commission was formed from 9 of the 24 bosses. It was agreed
that all executions were
to be approved by the ruling commission and
carried out by a crack team of killers.
Thus there began an assassination squad which a journalist
dubbed "Murder, Inc.". It was organized by Joe Adonis and led
by Albert Anastasia. At 19 years of age, Anastasia had been in
the Sing Sing death house for the slaying of a longshoreman. But
when three witnesses died and the fourth (Anastasia's former girl
friend) fled the city, charges were dropped. Anastasia's brother went on
to become top dog on the Brooklyn waterfront
of a local of the International Longshoreman's Association.
Murder, Inc. members would handle waterfront
extortion and loansharking when not working on a "contract".
As Syndicate figures were finally beginning to make peace with
each other, outside forces were providing a new source of
disturbance. With the repeal of Prohibition in 1933, mobsters
lost much of their romantic appeal with the public. Law
enforcement agencies became less corrupt and more aggressive.
Assistant U.S. Attorney Thomas E. Dewey (who later became a
Presidential candidate) gathered evidence to get
Dutch Schultz arrested on an income tax evasion charge. Schultz
went into hiding and asked the Syndicate to have Dewey killed.
When it was decided that such a move would create too much "heat",
Schultz decided to do the job himself. The Syndicate, most of
whose members regarded Schultz to be an uncooperative Jewish
"Mustache Pete", sentenced him to death. Schultz was killed by
some of Lepke Buchalter's gunmen.
Dewey's next target was Luciano himself. Luciano controlled many
rackets, but his specialties were narcotics and prostitution. Dewey
decided Luciano would be most vulnerable to charges of organized
prostitution. In 1935 Luciano controlled two hundred New York City
brothels containing a total of over a thousand prostitutes. Many of
the women had been forceably addicted to heroin to make them
compliant. Some of them had even been abducted off the streets.
Dewey called 68 persons to the witness stand, 40 of them "ruined
women" from Luciano's brothels. The three weeks of heart-wrenching
testimony had a profound effect on the judge, the jury and the
public. Luciano was sentenced to thirty to fifty years in prison,
the longest sentence that had ever been given for compulsory
prostitution.
In 1936 Lepke Buchalter went into hiding after he became aware
that the law was hot on his tail. Four months later a grand jury
indicted him for smuggling $10 million worth of heroin from Shanghai
and Hong Kong. Lepke became the target of one of the biggest
manhunts in history. One million "wanted" posters were distributed.
Dewey, the FBI, the Federal Narcotics Bureau and various police
departments pooled their forces to create an intolerable "heat"
on the underworld.
While investigators combed the globe, Lepke was safely being
hidden in New York by Albert Anastasia of "Murder, Inc.". Albert
was obligingly giving orders to bump off witnesses as Lepke continued
to run his industrial extortion rackets. But the National Crime
Syndicate decided that the underworld would be better off if Lepke
served time for narcotics.
Lepke was told that a deal had been made with J. Edgar Hoover that
if he turned himself in to the FBI, there would be no state
prosecution. Lepke submitted himself to Hoover only to discover that
Hoover knew nothing (or claimed to know nothing) of any deal. Lepke
was sentenced to fourteen years in prison on the narcotics charge.
Dewey, who hadn't known that Lepke was in New York until he saw
it in the newspapers, felt that Hoover had betrayed him to steal all
the glory. Nonetheless, he was able to get Lepke sentenced for
another thirty-years-to-life on industrial extortion charges.
Several years later new evidence was uncovered which qualified Lepke
for the distinctive privilege of becoming the only boss of organized
crime ever to be sent to the electric chair.
While the anti-gangster fever swept New York City in the
mid-1930s, Brooklyn remained in the corrupt claws of Joe Adonis and
his persuasive underboss, Albert Anastasia. When Adonis decided to
go into the cigarette vending machine business, his high-pressure
salesmen
found thousands of potential customers who were eager to place his
machines. Adonis was able to obtain a plentiful supply of
cigarettes at a time when his hapless competitors were losing
$6 million worth of their merchandise through cigarette-truck
hijackings.
Not only did Adonis command a percentage of all the rackets in
Brooklyn, he claimed (with good reason) to have political control
of the District Attorney's office, thereby limiting his liability
to prosecution. In 1940, however, an aggressive assistant District
Attorney brought Brooklyn to the forefront of the war against
organized crime. By selective application of pressure and of the
granting of immunity, he followed a trail of petty informants to
the person of Abe "Kid Twist" Reles. Reles was the "field
commander" of Murder, Inc. His thugs were believed to have been
responsible for a thousand killings across the nation in their
capacity as enforcers for the Syndicate. "Kid Twist" had gotten his
nickname from his special skills in wringing necks with his bare
hands.
Reles was given immunity from responsibility for all murders
about which he made a full confession of knowledge and complicity.
If information were obtained elsewhere for a crime to which he did
not confess, he could be held liable. He also knew that if he failed
to implicate associates enough to cause their arrest, he might have
to face them on the outside. Reles talked for twelve days straight.
But the protection afforded by the District Attorney may have been
inadequate. Although he resided in a hotel room with steel doors
and guards, he plunged six floors from his bedroom window to the
pavement below. The investigation of Reles' death lasted less
than a day. "Wanted cards" for Anastasia and two of his henchmen
disappeared from the police files.
During the 1940s Joe Adonis, with the assistance of Willie
Moretti, concentrated his efforts on gambling casinos in New Jersey
and in upstate New York. Brooklyn was left to the Mangano
brothers.
World War II presented Lucky Luciano with an unexpected
opportunity. Because the United States was at war with Italy, it
was feared that Italians working on the docks might try to help
the enemy. Through Luciano's close ally
Meyer Lansky, Navy Counterintelligence sought Luciano's influence
with waterfront racketeers to prevent sabatoge. Some critics have
suggested that underworld figures who visited Luciano in his cell to
converse in Italian were a means through which he could continue to
control his empire while in prison. It has further been suggested
that the absence of sabotage on the New York waterfront was more to
the credit of the FBI, which effectively protected many American
industries. After the war, however, a number of Nazi
intelligence officers spoke of the hostile and violent waterfront
Italians who thwarted their plans.
The Office of Strategic Services (forerunner of the CIA) sought
Luciano's influence with the Sicilian Mafia to lessen the resistance
to an American invasion. The extent of Luciano's contribution to the
war effort in Sicily is questionable, however, because Mussolini's
government had conducted a campaign against the Sicilian Mafia which
used torture-induced confessions on a scale comparable to the Spanish
Inquisition. Thousands of mafiosi were in jail and others,
hiding in the mountains of western Sicily, were only too ready to
support the invading Allies.
After the war, Luciano petitioned New York Governor Thomas Dewey
for executive clemancy on grounds of patriotic services. Cynics —
pointing to Governor Dewey's remarkable tolerance for Joe Adonis'
gambling activities and accepting the idea that Dewey's
anti-gangsterism had been a political stepping-stone — tend to
believe Luciano's claim to have greased the wheels of justice with
a secret contribution to Dewey's campaign fund.
Dewey approved Luciano's deportation to Italy, citing government
policy favoring deportation over imprisonment.
Before long Luciano was directing the most important heroin route
to America. Opium from Turkey was smuggled to Lebanon where the
morphine (10% by weight of the opium) was extracted. The morphine
was converted to heroin at night in the same Italian laboratories
which manufactured legal heroin during the daytime. French
Corsicans smuggled the narcotics down the St. Lawrence seaway to
Montreal, where Carmine Galante (underboss of the Joseph Bonnano
family, and the gambling kingpin for that city) forwarded it to the
U.S. through Buffalo and Detroit.
Within a year of his deportation, Luciano flew to Cuba. His plan,
evidently, was to make Havana the capital of the underworld. A
Syndicate conference was called — and attended by Joe Adonis, Vito
Genovese, Meyer Lansky, Joe Bonnano, Frank Costello, Albert Anastasia,
Joe Profaci and Willie Moretti, among others. Ostensibly,
the convention was held to honor the singer Frank Sinatra, for whom
a gala party was held. Upon learning that Luciano was in Cuba,
U.S. authorities threatened to embargo medical narcotics shipped
to the island. Luciano was soon on a boat taking him back to Italy.
After a 1950 scandal exposed the role of an Italian pharmaceutical
company in the manufacture of illegal heroin, Marseille, France
became the new center for heroin synthesis. Ten percent of the
population of Marseille is composed of Corsicans, many of whom
demonstrate the kind of criminal clannishness for which Sicilian
mafiosi are notorious. Corsican syndicates specialize in
sophisticated criminal skills such as smuggling, counterfeiting,
art theft, arms traffic and heroin manufacture. Their scope of
operations is world-wide.
Cuba and the Carribean became major conduits for the flow of
narcotics into the United States. Meyer Lansky may have been a
major figure in shifting the flow of heroin to the south. He
had moved to Miami in 1937 to set up gambling operations in
conjunction with Florida Mafia boss Santos Trafficante, Sr. Lansky
befriended Cuba's Fulgencio Batista for whom he acted as a
money-manager and financial consultant. Together, Lansky and the
Cuban dictator worked out a scheme for sharing the profits from
Mafia-run activities in Cuba.
Shortly after Thomas Dewey had put Luciano in prison, he began
working on a case against Luciano's underboss, Vito Genovese.
Genovese was having problems silencing witnesses to a murder for
which he was responsible, so he fled to Italy. This left
Frank Costello in charge of Luciano operations and the most
influential member of the Syndicate.
With his nonviolent and genial manner, there was little about
Frank Costello which would cause people to see him as a hood or a
thug. His main interests were business and politics. He ran a
very successful bootlegging business during Prohibition and
supervised a New York slot machine empire thereafter. His
business took a downturn, however, when Jewish-Italian Fiorello
LaGuardia became New York City Mayor on an anti-gangter, reformist
platform. Soon after LaGuardia began dramatically striking
Costello's slot machines with an ax, Costello withdrew thousands of
his machines from circulation. Shortly thereafter, Costello was
told by Huey "The Kingfish" Long that the slots were welcome in
Louisiana.
Huey Long had become Governor of Louisiana in 1928. Long had
campaigned as a populist opposed to Wall Street plutocrats and the
wealthy oil interests of his own state. Once elected, he began a
program whereby taxes on oil and gas consumption would provide
schoolchildren with free textbooks. After investors built a toll
bridge across Lake Pontchartrain, Long upheld the cause of poor folk
by building a free public bridge alongside. Following his term as
governor, Long became a Senator, but he continued to control the
Governor's Office and the State's political machinery.
It was probably during his high-class binges of drinking and
womanizing in New York City that he became a friend of Frank
Costello. Responding to Long's southern hospitality, Costello and
his associates formed the Pelican Novelty Company. Louisiana law
made generous provisions for the company on the grounds that part
of its slot machine profits would go to charity. Of the $800,000
profit earned in the first year, a $20,000 monthly payment was
allotted for Huey Long's personal strongbox.
$600 was given to widows and orphans.
New Orleans Mafia boss Carlos Marcello was well looked-after.
He kept two-thirds of the profits from the slot machines he placed.
He received a full pardon from the governor for an assault and
battery charge. And he suffered no prosecution when he was arrested
for marijuana trafficking or for beating up a newspaper photographer
in front of a court house.
Costello remained in New York City to engineer a take-over of
Tammany Hall. Ostensibly an organization to represent the common
man, Tammany Hall was the powerhouse behind the New York City
Democratic Party, at least from the time of "Boss Tweed" in the
1860s. A long chain of Democratic mayors assumed the dominance of
their Party until the Republican LaGuardia took office. Once out of
power, Tammany Hall leaders became even more dependent on graft money
from racketeers. By 1942 Costello controlled enough Tammany
executives to ensure his power over the organization.
When Vito Genovese had fled the U.S. in the 1930s, he went
to Italy where he formed an alliance with Mussolini, contributing
a quarter of a million dollars towards the building of the Fascist
Party's central offices in Rome. In 1943 he ordered the killing of
the editor of a New York City anti-fascist, Italian-language
newspaper. Carmine Galante of the Bonnano family may have been
the murderer insofar as
he had been driving the car used by the killer. Though Galante was
under surveillance at the time, he could not be followed because
war-time economies had prevented the use of automobiles by parole
officers.
Detectives learned from an informant that the murder had been
ordered by Vito Genovese. Because Genovese and Costello were
the top bosses of the Luciano family, the detectives decided that
a tap on Costello's telephone might provide them with more
information. It did, but not about the murder. They overheard
Costello informing a New York State Supreme Court Justice nominee
that bipartisan support had been arranged for his appointment.
With the return of Vito Genovese to the United States, Costello
began to experience a long and slow erosion of his power.
In 1932 Genovese had fallen in love with a married woman, his
fourth cousin. Twelve days after her husband was found strangled
to death by a clothesline, Genovese and the widow were married.
Returning from his honeymoon, Genovese was introduced to a
gullible-but-wealthy merchant by a gambling racketeer named
Ferdinand Boccia. Together Genovese and Boccia fleeced the
merchant for $150,000. Rather than split the money, Genovese
decided to economize and have Boccia bumped-off. After his two
gunmen killed Boccia, Genovese paid one of them to kill the other.
The would-be victim was only wounded, however, and he went to the
police. Genovese fled the country, leaving Frank Costello in charge
of the Luciano family — and de facto "Boss of Bosses".
In Italy, Genovese befriended Mussolini and became a powerful
member of the Camorra. His wife continued to run his
"Italian lottery" racket in the US, periodically bringing portions
of the take with her on trips to Italy. After the military defeat
of Fascism in Italy, Genovese was arrested for hijacking American
trucks and selling provisions on the black market. He was
extradited to the US to face charges for the murder of Boccia, but
the case was dismissed when a key witness was found dead of poison.
Genovese soon re-established himself in the rackets (concentrating
on narcotics) and began working to displace Costello from Syndicate
leadership. Costello had sought to discourage mob involvement with
narcotics because of the "heat" it created, but in so doing he
fostered an underworld within the underworld.
New Jersey boss Willie Moretti became an issue in the power
struggle when mobsters began to fear that mental deterioration
due to syphilis was loosening his tongue. Genovese convinced
most Syndicate members that Moretti had to go, but Costello
resisted because Moretti had been his boyhood friend and a loyal
supporter. Genovese finally prevailed, enhancing his prestige —
and lowering the prestige of Costello. Moretti was shot to death
in a restaurant.
Nonetheless, Genovese provided the Syndicate with an
embarrassment of his own. Genovese had no inhibitions about having
affairs with other women in front of his wife. When she protested,
he would beat her and make threats on her life. Once, at a party,
he knocked out two of her front teeth. A woman tried to break up
the family quarrel, but Genovese hit her too. Finally, his wife
sued for divorce, asking for a $350-a-week alimony payment. On the
witness stand she testified in detail about the profits
Genovese netted from his rackets.
But the government indirectly lent Genovese a hand in his struggle
for power. A Senate committee investigating organized crime took a
special interest in Costello's political connections. In the process
of their investigation, Costello was sent to prison on a contempt of
court charge.
At the same time, the Intelligence Division of the Internal
Revenue Service went to work on building a case against Costello.
His mail was monitored — and his barber shop, his tailor and his
favorite restaurants were investigated. But Costello had been
scrupulous in covering up his illegal business dealings. Finally,
in tracing his wife's checks, a clue was found in the
form of a five dollar check to a flower shop. The florist had
sent flowers to a cemetary in Queens where the agents
discovered a cemetary plot Costello's wife had bought for $4,888 in
cash. On the plot had been built an expensive mausoleum in the
name of an elderly man who admitted to having been bribed for the
use of his name. Costello was sentenced to five years in prison for
conspiring to hide his income.
The National Crime Syndicate voted to cancel Costello's
membership and take over his rackets. Costello was pacified somewhat
when Meyer Lansky gave him a piece of the Tropicana Club in Las
Vegas. But in 1957 Costello was released after the criminal lawyer
Edward Bennett Williams showed that the conviction had been based
on an illegal wiretap.
Shortly after Costello got out of prison, he heard a man behind
him call out, "This is for you, Frank". As Costello turned his head,
a bullet tore through his scalp behind his ear. The gunman fled and
Frank was hospitalized. While he lay in the hospital, New
York detectives went through the contents of his pockets. A scrap
of paper detailed his wins from the Tropicana. Costello was
sent back to prison for four years.
Vito Genovese faced another fierce competitor in his bid for
power in the person of Albert Anastasia of "Murder, Inc.". Anastasia
had assumed control of the Mangano family in 1951 when Philip Mangano
was murdered and Vincent Mangano disappeared. Anastasia was rumored
to be selling Mafia memberships in violation of Syndicate rules.
As part of his bid for power, he was trying to free the Mafia from
the control of the Jews on the National Crime Syndicate. In
particular, he sought to convince his fellow Italians that Meyer
Lansky was behind the attempt on Costello's life — when, in fact,
the gunman had been hired by Genovese.
Anastasia propositioned Santos Trafficante, Jr. with a plan to
take over Lansky's operations
in Cuba and Florida. Trafficante informed
Lansky of the matter, and Lansky suggested that it might be a good
idea to play along. To prove his loyalty to Lansky, Trafficante
swore an oath of allegiance, a written copy of which he signed in
his own blood.
Genovese approached Anastasia's underboss, Carlo Gambino, to
discuss the career advancement possibilities of leaving Anastasia
without his bodyguards at a critical moment. Then Genovese and
Gambino went to Mafia boss Joe Profaci, an ally of Lansky and
Trafficante, about obtaining assassins. On October 24, 1957, Anastasia
met Trafficante for dinner. They discussed plans for getting control
of a Havana casino. The next morning, while Anastasia was seated
in a barber shop, his bodyguards disappeared and a couple of gunmen
blasted him to death.
Three weeks after Anastasia's murder, in the Fall of 1957,
the largest conference in the history of the Mafia gathered to
discuss limiting Mafia involvement with narcotics by leaving
street-peddling to minority groups — among other issues.
Genovese reputedly wished to see himself declared "Boss of
Bosses". The conference was to take place in a small upstate
New York community called Apalachin. But the large number of
black limousines and suspicious-looking characters inspired the
local police to make a raid. Over 60 mafiosi were
arrested. Though they were all released, authorities began to
realize how vast the network of organized crime really was.
For years FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover had denied the existence
of a nationwide Mafia because he didn't want his Bureau to be
embarrassed by obvious evidence of ineffectuality. Although Hoover
was well aware of the criminal stature of many mafiosi,
he would not admit that they possessed any national organization
which would bring them more under FBI jurisdiction. "They're
just a bunch of hoodlums", he would say. Following Apalachin,
Hoover informed the press that local police had long
benefited from FBI information about organized crime.
In 1958 a narcotics-peddler-turned-informer provided information
which led to the indictment of twenty-four persons including
Carmine Galante, Joseph Valachi and Vito Genovese.
By 1960 Genovese was in Atlanta Penitentiary to serve a
fifteen-year sentence for narcotics smuggling. Valachi was in the
same cell block as Genovese. Galante was sent to Lewisberg
Penitentiary where he was placed in a cell block with Teamster
boss Jimmy Hoffa.
Galante had been the chief underboss of the Joseph ("Joe Bananas")
Bonnano crime family since the early 1950s. From his home in Arizona,
Bonnano had initiated a plot to take over the whole Syndicate. He had
put contracts out on the lives of several family bosses including
Carlo Gambino. The National Crime Syndicate
expelled Bonnano from the ruling council and appointed someone else
as capo of the Bonnano family. A vicious splintering
of factions resulted leading to "The Banana Wars". Galante remained
loyal to Joe Bonnano and spent his time in prison plotting what he
would do to Gambino and Genovese. Hoffa, who was seeking to regain
control of his Teamsters Union, formed an alliance with Galante. Both
Hoffa and Galante had fights with New Jersey Teamsters boss Anthony
Provenzano (a captain in the Genovese family) when the latter passed
through Lewisburg.
But when Galante got out of prison in 1974, Bonnano had retired
and most of the disputes involved in the "Banana Wars" had
been settled. Galante became "Top Banana" and deferred to Carlo
Gambino who had become the undisputed "Boss of all Bosses". In this
context, Galante had little interest in fighting battles for Hoffa.
The history of the Mafia in Chicago is so distinctive that it
deserves a separate chronology. There is
no more "romantic" a Mafia story to be told than that associated with
Chicago and the roaring twenties. Nowhere else were profits accumulated
so rapidly, was corruption so widespread or was bloodshed so torrential.
During that period over 500 gangland murders occurred, with hardly a
single conviction. Over 100 bombings took place in 1925 alone.
Lucky Luciano described Chicago as "a real goddamn crazy place.
Nobody's safe in the streets." A
Chicago chief of police during the Prohibition years stated: "Sixty
percent of my police are in the bootleg business".
Just prior to Prohibition, a major figure in Chicago prostitution
and gambling was Big Jim Colosimo. Colosimo had started his successful
managerial career by marrying a brothel madam. But with wealth and
success came bomb-threats from extortionists who called themselves
"The Black Hand". Colosimo asked his nephew, John Torrio, to come
from New York to help out. Torrio was able to place some buckshot
where it would do the most good, and soon was supervising Colosimo's
brothels and saloons.
With the coming of Prohibition, Torrio felt the need for a freer
hand to develop the bootlegging business. He called in a New York
torpedo and had Colosimo eliminated. Another man Torrio brought from
New York was Al Capone, who served as Torrio's bodyguard, friend and
co-organizer. Together they battled the Irish gangs from Chicago's
North Side until Torrio was gunned down in 1925. Once out of the
hospital Torrio announced his retirement and turned all his enterprises
over to Capone.
Capone was as aggressive with business as he was with violence.
By 1928, at the age of 29, he achieved a personal income of
$105 million, reportedly the highest income ever earned in a
single year by a private citizen, to the time of this writing.
During the 1920s the Mafia was still dominated by Sicilians. Capone, who
had been born in Brooklyn of Neopolitan parents, found it expedient
to appoint Sicilian figureheads. This greatly displeased some
of the "Mustache Petes", one of whom offered $50,000
to anyone who could kill Capone. Each of Capone's appointed Unione
Siciliane presidents was assassinated after a short term in office.
One Sicilian boss managed to have one of his assassins appointed
president, but Capone's
informants learned of the matter. Capone gave an
honorary banquet for the new president. When the coroner examined the
bodies of the president and his assistants he could hardly find a bone
that wasn't broken. Capone had interrupted a toast to smash the
president's head with a baseball bat.
Following the death of his would-be assassins, the Sicilian boss
joined forces with Capone's arch-enemy Bugs Moran, leader
Irish O'Banionites gang. Seven O'Banionites were slaughtered
in the 1929 St. Valentine's Day Massacre. Capone had left
Chicago in December 1928 and, with Sicilians and Irish after his
blood, thought it prudent to stay away.
Shortly after the 1929 Atlantic City conference of crime, Capone was
arrested for carrying a concealed weapon. Since Capone had never filed
an income tax return in his life,
he was later sent to prison on income tax evasion charges.
He later died of syphilis contracted from his teenage mistress (whom
he had met in one of his brothels).
Frank "The Enforcer" Nitti and Capone's cousin Rocco Fischetti
vied for control of the Capone organization. But they were
soon supplanted by the more businesslike Paul Ricca, who had the
support of the National Crime Syndicate. Nitti was
indicted in 1943 for attempting to extort over a million dollars from
several Hollywood studios. Indicted with Nitti was John Roselli who was
later to become Chicago's top representative in Las Vegas and the West
Coast. Nitti committed suicide during the prosecution, but Roselli
spent several years in prison. By 1944 Ricca was in prison as well,
leaving the Capone mob in the hands of Capone's ex-bodyguard Anthony "Big
Tuna" Accardo.
Also in prison during the early 1940s was a young hood named Sam
"Mooney" Giancana. Giancana had been given a deferment from military
service by his draft board when he told them he stole for a living.
He shared his cellblock with Eddie Jones, king of
the numbers racket in Chicago's South Side Black Belt. The black
gambler gave Giancana detailed descriptions of how the numbers racket
worked in Chicago and offered to get Giancana started in a racket of
his own.
Once out of prison, true to his word, Jones bankrolled Giancana
with $100,000. Giancana opened a small saloon in addition to
counterfeiting gas and food ration stamps. It had been more than ten years
since Dutch Schultz had taken over the Harlem rackets, and Giancana's
first maneuver to emulate Schultz was to kidnap Jones. Jones was returned
to his family after a ransom was paid. Soon thereafter Jones moved to Mexico
with his wife and children. Giancana finished his take-over of the Chicago
numbers racket using bombs and beatings.
Accardo was impressed enough to make Giancana his chauffeur. The
relationship contributed greatly to Giancana's education. By 1955
Accardo was involved in a full-time battle with federal income tax
authorities. Giancana became the operating head of the Chicago mob.
Giancana lived in a modest home with his wife and three
daughters, but made lavish vacation trips to Miami and Las
Vegas. In the circles of mutual attraction between mobsters
and show people in Las Vegas, Giancana became buddies with
singer Frank Sinatra.
Las Vegas has been called a city built by the Mafia. The basis
for this idea can be traced to Meyer Lansky's former partner in
the Bug and Meyer Mob, Bugsy Siegel. In the late 1930s, Siegel went
to California where he took control of the bookmaking wire services.
He became friends with the actor George Raft, who apparently
benefited from the association by learning the mannerisms of a
professional criminal. (Raft had been a beer-runner before becoming
an actor. After he had passed his prime in Hollywood, he worked
in Lansky's casinos in Havana and London.)
When Nevada legalized gambling in 1931, most of the casinos
opened in Reno. Siegel had a dream of making Las Vegas a new
gambling center. He began building an enormous casino-hotel, The
Fabulous Flamingo, virtually in the middle of the desert. To
achieve this end he borrowed large quantities of money from other
members of the Syndicate — eventually to the tune of $6 million.
Siegel's famous girlfriend, who he secretly married, was
Virginia Hill. Virginia was one of ten children of a poor Alabama
mule-trader. She sought her fortune in Chicago beginning with a
bookmaker in the Capone mob. From there, the ladder of success
included relationships with the Fischetti brothers, Anthony Accardo,
Frank Nitti, Carlos Marcello, Joe Adonis and finally Bugsy Siegel.
In an executive session of a Senate investigating committee she was
asked why so many men gave her expensive presents and money.
"Senator", she replied, "I'm the best goddamned cocksucker in the
world."
Siegel, like Genovese, was noted for chasing other women in the
presence of his wife. When Virginia slugged one of Siegel's girl
friends in the jaw, Siegel took a swing at Virginia. Virginia
swallowed a handful of sleeping pills and had to be rushed to the
hospital.
Before the Flamingo was completed, Siegel began to feel the
urgency of making money to pacify the Syndicate members who were
providing him with funds. He held a grand opening of the casino on
December 26, 1946. George Jessel was master of ceremonies. Jimmy
Durante was the feature attraction, and George Raft was on hand as
well. After losing $100,000 in two weeks, the casino closed.
Siegel opened the Flamingo again in the Spring when the hotel was
more nearly completed. It lost money for two months and then
suddenly showed a profit. Meanwhile, the Syndicate learned that
Siegel had squirreled away $600,000 for the presumed purpose of
disappearing if the bad business continued. The National Crime
Syndicate gave orders for him to be executed. When Virginia
learned of Bugsy's death, she downed another handful of pills.
Again her suicide attempt failed, but years later she was
ultimately successful.
Las Vegas was declared an "open city", like Miami. It was built
by Syndicate representatives from
all over the country. After Siegel was murdered, his Flamingo Hotel
was placed in the hands of a Syndicate representative. In
1948 Lansky backed the Thunderbird Hotel and in 1950 Cleveland's Jewish
Mayfield Road Gang opened the Desert Inn. Morris "Moe" Dalitz moved
from Cleveland and was later to become the major mobster owner-operator
of Las Vegas casinos and hotels. The Rhode Island Mafia boss
opened the Dunes, the Sahara was opened by an Oregon gambling-bookmaking
organization and, in 1957, Meyer Lansky and Frank Costello
opened the Tropicana Hotel.
The Chicago mob was the best represented in Las Vegas. Huge revenues
in cash which could not be rigidly accounted for, served as an excellent
cover for "laundering" money acquired in more illicit activities.
Chicago was represented by
John Roselli, who became a powerful man in the city.
It was Roselli who was later to become most deeply involved in the
CIA's plan to have the Mafia "hit" Castro.
By 1960 massive loans for financing mob-controlled casinos and hotels
in Las Vegas were coming from the Teamster's Central States Pension Fund.
Much of the money went to Dalitz who financed the Stardust, the Fremont
Hotel and the Desert Inn. Money also went to the Dunes (which by then
was controlled by Jimmy Hoffa's lawyer), the Landmark, the Four Queens,
the Aladdin, the Circus Circus and Caeser's Palace. The Teamster's Fund
also loaned a quarter of a million dollars to Hank Greenspun, editor of
the Las Vegas Sun, to build a golf course. The Fund
was controlled by Allen Dorfman, a man with close ties to the Mafia
and who helped to make the Teamster's Pension Fund a virtual "mob
bank".
James ("Jimmy") R. Hoffa joined the AFL Teamsters Union Detroit Local
299 when he was a warehouseman for a food company. Fired in 1936
for "rabble-rousing" on the loading dock, Hoffa was hired by the union
as a joint council organizer. His hard work and skill as a negotiator
soon made him a very respected member of the union.
A few years earlier, Hoffa had had an affair with a clerical
worker named Sylvia Pagano. In 1934 she moved to Kansas City where she
married Sam Scaradino, who worked as a driver for a local
gangster-politician. Scaradino changed his name to "Frank O'Brien" and
died shortly after their child was born.
When Sylvia returned to
Detroit she began an affair with Frank Cappola, one of the most powerful
mobsters in the city. Through Sylvia, Hoffa met Cappola and Santo Perrone.
Perrone, a "Mustache Pete", was the chief union buster in Detroit. (Much
later, Sylvia and her son, "Chuck O'Brien", moved into Hoffa's home
with his wife and
children where they all lived as an "extended family" for many years.)
Mob figures had been widely known to sell their services to
employers during labor conflicts. Several crime families had begun
buying into the trucking industry and Perrone, for one, became owner of
a steel and scrap handling business. Hoffa apparently prevailed upon
Perrone to see the value of allies on the union side because when the
1937 strike came along, the mob remained neutral. (In later years Perrone
turned to extorting protection money from companies by the use of
bombing. Unlike most extortionists, Perrone would bomb first and ask
for money later.)
In 1941 the Detroit Congress of Industrial Organizations (CIO)
union declared war on the AFL Teamsters.
The CIO hoped to drive the less numerous Teamsters out of the city so as
to monopolize Detroit union interests. Fights between rival
union members became a commonplace sight on the streets. One CIO
organizer, who later became a Teamster local vice president,
identified Hoffa as one of four men who "beat me up with chains".
Another man to be
reckoned with on the Teamster side was Rolland McMaster,
a six-foot-five, 245-pound hulk of muscle who was later characterized as
Hoffa's bodyguard. Seeing a couple of CIO men sitting in a car on the
street, McMaster crashed his hands through the window, grabbed the
driver by the hair and pulled him through the shattered glass. Then
he opened the car door, tore out the gearshift handle and beat on the
other union man until three motorcycle policemen with guns brought the
episode to a close.
The tide turned when Hoffa prevailed upon Perrone and
Cappola to lend a hand to the Teamster's side of the struggle.
By the end of the year, the CIO had been almost completely driven
out of the city. The very next year Hoffa was being indicted for an
extortion racket against a grocery association which hauled its goods
with non-union labor. Using his friends in the mob, Hoffa was forcing
the association members to buy "permits" from the Teamsters.
Perrone's steel and scrap hauling business led Hoffa into
association with Paul (Red) Dorfman who was president of the
syndicate-controlled Chicago Waste Handlers union. Dorfman, a
former Capone henchman, had long been a key figure in the labor rackets,
having taken over the union when the president was shot in 1939.
(Among those the police picked up for questioning was the local's
secretary, Jack Ruby, who later achieved notoriety by killing
Lee Harvey Oswald.) Hoffa had used Perrone
to establish contacts with Dorfman and other Chicago hoods
involved in union activity.
In 1949, when Hoffa set up the Michigan Conference of Teamsters
Welfare Fund, Paul Dorfman and his son Allen created the Union
Casualty Agency to supply the insurance needs of that fund. This
arrangement provided Hoffa with access to Dorfman's many contacts
in the underworld. As Hoffa's Welfare and
Pension plans grew over the years, they became a virtual bank
national Syndicate figures. The Dorfmans made more than $4 million
for commissions and services during the first ten years of fiduciary
management.
When Detroit laundry truck drivers of Teamsters Local
285 began planning a strike in 1949, the laundry owners
turned to Moe Dalitz. Dalitz was not only the owner of
a string of laundries and a mobster, but he had
"connections" with Hoffa. Through Dalitz a meeting was
arranged between Hoffa's representatives and the
laundry owners. At the meeting it was decided that a
cash payment of $17,500 would be made to Hoffa and that
there would be no strike. Dalitz was later to become
the foremost mafioso in Las Vegas.
Hoffa also collected protection money from
businesses in exchange for assurance that the workers
would not be unionized. Those who refused were
firebombed. Hoffa's "torch" was the Teamsters "business
agent" Frank Kierdorf. Kierdorf had been hired
immediately upon his release from prison, where he had
been serving time on an armed robbery charge.
One evening, when he was setting a firebomb at a
Detroit dry cleaning store, Kierdorf accidently caused
the bomb to ignite prematurely. His body was burned
beyond recognition. Hoping to gain information about
Hoffa's rackets a Prosecutor told Kierdorf, who was
lying bandaged in a hospital bed, "You have only a
few hours to live...You are about to face your Maker,
your God. Make a clean breast of things. Tell me
what happened." Through charred lips Kierdorf
whispered, "Go fuck yourself." He died about an hour
later.
Another hood whose name was to be associated with Hoffa's
was John Dioguardi ("Johnny Dio"). Dio, a member of a
prominent Mafia "family", was an experienced
labor racketeer in New York's garment industry. He had been
sent to Sing Sing in the thirties by Thomas Dewey for the
bloody beating of an independent trucker. By the 1950s he
was the owner of several cheap nonunion dress manufacturing
factories. At the same time, Dio was director of the New
York United Auto Workers Union, AFL, thanks to a charter
issued through the influence of Paul Dorfman.
In order to gain power in New York, Hoffa decided his
allies needed to win the elections for Joint Council 16 held
in February 1956. Hoffa had charters for seven New York
Teamster locals issued. These new charters were given to
Dio and his associates. Two of these locals were then
"staffed" by forty men who between them had a record of 178
arrests and 77 convictions. The other five remained
"paper locals" (with no members) which were controlled by
the mob.
When a Hearst labor columnist began exposing Johnny Dio's
labor racketeering, Dio hired a hood to throw acid in the
columnist's face. The acid blinded the columnist.
Upon learning that an important person had been his victim, the hood
decided that he should be paid $50,000 rather than $500. Instead
he received four bullets in the back of his head. The case
against Dio was dropped when all potential witnesses refused to talk.
In 1954 Hoffa's Detroit Local 299, in conjunction with another
Teamsters Detroit Local, provided loans to initiate Sun Valley, Inc.
Lots of land costing $18.75 each were purchased in Florida and
resold for prices ranging from $150 to $550. Movies of land
supposedly in Sun Valley were shown at Teamster meetings to members
who were told they could buy lots at "cut-rate prices" as a
retirement investment. In fact, much of the land was not accessible
by road, and some of the lots were underwater. When the project
required additional financing, Hoffa placed $500,000 of Teamsters
funds in an interest-free account with the Florida National Bank to
induce the bank to loan $500,000 to Sun Valley, Inc. About two
thousand lots were eventually sold, mostly to Teamster rank-and-file.
A few naive union officers, including Johnny Dio, also got burned
by making purchases. Placed on the witness stand, Hoffa was asked
why he had authorized the large interest-free loan of Teamsters funds
to the Florida bank. His reply: "Because I wanted to".
In 1957 Hoffa (the new national Teamsters president) sent his key
organizer and bodyguard, Rolland McMaster, to establish Teamsters Local
320 in Miami. McMaster was assisted by David Yaras (an assassin for
Sam Giancana who had previously been a racketeer for Capone). They chose
a former member of "Murder, Inc." to be the head of the new
local. Florida mafioso Santos Trafficante was given an
office in the union hall.
The following year the Teamsters took over the Miami National Bank.
By that time McMaster had established himself as Hoffa's liason with
Trafficante in the south, the Genovese mob in New York, and the Dorfmans
in Chicago. It should be noted that 1957 was also the year that the
newly-amalgamated AFL-CIO formally expelled the Teamsters because of
"corrupt control". Responsible union leaders were seriously
concerned that Hoffa and his Mafia cronies were giving the
labor movement a bad name.
The most powerful Teamster-mafioso was Anthony
Provenzano ("Tony Pro"), of New Jersey Local 560, who was
also a capo in the Vito Genovese family. Provenzano's
strong-arm tactics were directed not only against company
owners, but against union "reformers", many of whom were beaten
or killed. In 1959 Provenzano was elected to the presidency of
the 100,000 member New Jersey Joint Council 73, which controlled
ten percent of all the Teamsters in the United States. Hoffa
made him an International Teamsters vice-president.
In February 1963 a Local 560 meeting, attended by 375 of the
local's 14,000 members, voted Provenzano a $50,000 raise in
appreciation of his services. This brought his total salary
to nearly $95,000. A few months later he was convicted of
extorting money from trucking company owners in exchange for
labor peace. He was sentenced to 20 years in a federal penitentiary.
Jimmy Hoffa's "nemesis" was, without question, Robert
Kennedy. It is worthwhile to begin tracing the relationship
between the two men by giving Kennedy's background.
Upon graduating from law school in 1951, Robert Kennedy's first job
was investigating Soviet agents for the Internal Security Division of the
Justice Department. The next year, Robert quit this job to help his brother
John win the Massachusetts race for the Senate. Then father Joseph tried
to use his influence with the up-and-coming Joe McCarthy (an Irishman
and recent "friend" of the family) to get Bobby a job with the Permanent
Subcommittee on Investigations of the Senate Government Operations
Committee. Upon checking the size of Joseph's campaign contribution,
McCarthy made Robert assistant council. After six months of McCarthy's
unpopular inquisition, Robert quit his job. The Korean War added fuel
to McCarthy's flame, but by 1954 McCarthy's star had fallen. John
McClellan became the new Chairman of the Senate Investigations
Subcommittee for which Robert Kennedy was the new chief councel. From
Robert's point of view, the investigations of communists became more
effective than they had been under McCarthy.
By 1956 it was evident that the striking growth of trade-union
welfare and pension funds, combined with the convenience of unions as
a front for shakedown and bribery, had attracted many mobsters. Labor
racketeering became a new subject of attention for the Permanent
Subcommittee. Joseph Kennedy stringently warned his son that such
investigations could make Robert appear anti-labor. But the
subject of inquiry became the Teamsters, who had supported Eisenhower
and many other Republicans in 1956.
Kennedy's first major discovery was that Teamster president Dave
Beck had built a lakefront house with union funds, lived in it for
two years, and then sold it to the union for $163,000. After it became
evident that Beck had taken at least $370,000 from the Western Conference
of Teamsters treasury, he was convincted for larceny and income tax
evasion.
Hoffa watched the litigation against Beck with equanimity insofar as
it contributed to his own rise to power. But when Kennedy turned his
attention to Hoffa, a titanic struggle began which was to last many
years.
Hoffa quickly attempted to hire a lawyer named John Cheasty to act as
a spy in the McClellan committee. Cheasty told Kennedy about Hoffa's offer
and agreed to act as a double agent. When Hoffa handed Cheasty two
thousand dollars under the observation of FBI agents, Kennedy thought he
had an open-and-shut case. Nonetheless, Kennedy did not make a good
showing in court against the expert criminal lawyer Edward Bennett Williams.
Williams charged that it was Kennedy who was using Cheasty as a spy.
Williams claimed that Cheasty and Kennedy had contravened legal ethics
in betraying the confidential lawyer-client relationship which had been
established between Hoffa and Cheasty. Under cross-examination Williams
established that Cheasty had not turned all of Hoffa's money over to
Kennedy as had been agreed — thereby challenging Cheasty's honesty
and reliability as a witness. Williams also questioned the allegation
that the McClellan Committee's files were as necessarily "confidential"
as they claimed.
Insofar as the jury of 12 had 8 black members, there were charges
that the defense used racial issues to gain influence. Hoffa's record
of opposition to segregation within the Teamsters was discussed and
Williams cross-examined Cheasty about whether he had been investigating
the NAACP in Florida. Paul Dorfman arranged for the boxing champion
Joe Louis to be sent out from Chicago. In the courtroom Louis and
Hoffa put their arms around each others' shoulders and chatted.
Whether the jurors were influenced by these tactics remains open
to question. Black and white alike voted 12 to 0 to acquit Hoffa.
Kennedy was furious and this failure only intensified his resolve
to do battle. In his book on the death of Marilyn Monroe, Robert
Slatzer mentions this entry in the actress's diary: "Bobby told me
today, 'I want to put that SOB Jimmy Hoffa into jail, no matter how
I do it.' " In 1959, Hoffa was subpoenaed to produce all books and
records of the Teamsters Union for the period from January 1, 1945 to
the current date, including all cash receipts, letters and interoffice
memoranda. Not only would these materials have filled no less than
a hundred freight cars, but to surrender them would have left the
Teamsters utterly incapable of conducting its business.
Time and again Kennedy called Hoffa to the witness stand for
cross-examination. Although Hoffa never used the Fifth Amendment,
Kennedy found the Teamster President to be suffering from a
shocking case of amnesia. On one occasion Hoffa testified, "I
can say here to the Chair that I cannot recall in answer to your
question other than to say I just don't recall my recollection."
It was not
until he became Attorney General in 1961 that Kennedy mustered the
resources to prosecute Hoffa as he pleased.
A unit in the Organized Crime Section of Kennedy's Justice
Department became known as the "Get Hoffa Squad". Kennedy
appointed a former FBI man to head this unit. Hoffa claimed his
mail was opened, his offices were bugged and his phones were tapped.
Hoffa himself had been under indictment by Kennedy for
wiretapping (on the basis of evidence gathered through a government
wiretap). Under Kennedy
authorized wiretaps rose from 115 in 1960 to 244 in 1963, though
he claimed none were used against the Teamsters.
Back in 1948 Hoffa had settled a damaging strike against
a Detroit trucking
firm in the company's favor. Soon thereafter, a truck-leasing business was
incorporated in Nashville by a group of persons, one of whom was Mrs. Hoffa
using her maiden name. The truck-leasing corporation did an active
business with the Detroit firm causing Hoffa to make several hundred
thousand dollars over the course of many years. In 1962 a
Nashville grand jury indicted Hoffa on charges of violating
the Taft-Hartley Act. In his defense Hoffa stated: "Leasing
trucking equipment to truckers was no more ominous, to me, than,
say, selling gasoline to truckers...I know several pharmacists
and doctors who own stocks in drug-manufacturing companies, and
no one complains. I even know of a doctor who owns an interest
in an undertaking establishment."
Kennedy's Get Hoffa Squad made a deal to spring Edward Partin from
a Baton Rouge, Louisiana jail if he would act as a spy in the Hoffa camp.
Partin agreed, and his reports were carefully screened
using lie-detector tests. The trial ended in a hung jury, but Kennedy
was able to use Partin as the key witness on a new charge of jury
tampering. Lawyer Edward Bennett Williams reportedly remarked that
only Hoffa could escalate a misdemeanor into a felony.
Partin, although President of the Baton Rouge Teamsters
local, was a man with an extensive criminal record. Convicted
to prison in the early 1940s for breaking into a restaurant,
he twice escaped from jail. Once free, he joined the
Marines, but was dishonorably discharged. As a Teamster boss
he was indicted on thirteen counts of falsifying union
records and thirteen counts of embezzlement. Additionally,
he was being indicted for manslaughter in a hit-and-run case and was
under indictment for a "kidnapping" involving one of his henchmen's
two children who had been in the legal custody of their mother.
Although it would have been a violation of federal law for
Kennedy's men to hire Partin as a paid informant, the government
found indirect means to compensate Partin for his services. Bail
was supplied for Partin's release from jail and the indictments for
embezzlement, manslaughter and kidnapping were suspended. Partin's
wife received $1,200 in cashier's checks wrapped in plain paper, and
mailed to her without receipt. Partin was "forgiven" $5,000 in
income tax evasion charges.
Most of Hoffa's defense efforts during and after the jury-tampering
trial were centered on attempts to prove that the government had used
bugs and wiretaps against him. Hoffa himself had, through Johnny
Dio, earlier solicited the services of wiretap expert Bernard Spindel
to tap the phones of subordinates in the Detroit Teamsters offices.
Hoffa invited Spindel to come to the jury-tampering trial. Spindel
shipped a thousand pounds of electronic equipment by air freight and
was met by FBI agents when he arrived at the Nashville airport.
Hoffa was being kept under constant surveillance by 25 FBI agents
directed by a radio command post. Spindel intercepted the radio
messages, but would have been in violation of the Federal
Communications Act if he had divulged the contents of FBI radio
communications on the witness stand. Instead, he submitted transcripts
to the Judge in a sealed envelope. The Judge asked Spindel if the
transcripts were being submitted for "disclosure" of their contents
and later refused even to look at them.
A sample interception included the following:
"...the two occupants with the man (Jimmy Hoffa) and the
ex-boxer (Chuck O'Brien)."
"That's a 10-4-correct. Is the car parked on the 11th Street
side?"
"That's confirmed. The light beige Chevrolet right there in
front of the hotel, is that a 10-4?" ...
"What's all that noise?"
"I think we're tuned in."
"That's probably Bernard." ...
"Hi-ya, Boin. Doing fine, making lots of money working for
Mr. H?"
Although Hoffa was sentenced in March, 1964 to eight years in
prison, he was able to continue fighting for appeals for three more
years. Hoffa's supporters offered a $100,000 reward to anyone who
could prove that Hoffa's phones had been tapped during the
jury-tampering trial. William Loeb, publisher of the Manchester
Union Leader in New Hampshire also offered $100,000 for such
evidence. Loeb himself supplied an affidavit of a conversation he
had with the Assistant Chief of the FBI during which he was told that
Edward Jones had done the wiretapping for the Justice Department.
Loeb said he had also been told that any attempt to publicize the
matter would result in a public denial. He challenged the FBI man
to take a lie-detector test and offered to take one himself. Edward
Jones had earlier been subpoened to testify concerning allegations
that he had tapped Hoffa's wires as an employee for the McClellan
committee. Jones had refused to answer on the basis of Senate
Rule XXX by which no Senate employee can be compelled to reveal
information without the consent of the Senate.
Federal wiretapping became a national issue. By late 1966 J.
Edgar Hoover and Robert Kennedy were publically making charges and
countercharges at each other concerning FBI wiretap authorization.
Though Kennedy denied knowledge of "microphone surveillance" during
his service as Attorney General, Hoover was able to submit an
authorization for such surveillance bearing Kennedy's signature.
Against the allegation that Kennedy had signed the authorization
without reading it, Hoover supplied two other memoranda from Kennedy
aides which reported on Kennedy's interest in the matter.
Hoover also had a memorandum signed by Robert Kennedy which had
authorized telephone taps of the civil rights activist Martin
Luther King.
John and Bobby Kennedy had met with King in Washington urging
him to end his association with two men accused of having
affiliations with the Communist Party. Confronted with FBI
evidence that King had not ended his associations, Bobby approved
wiretaps for King's home, office and any temporary residence.
Whether or not evidence was obtained to indicate that King had
communist leanings, Hoover learned a great deal about King's
extramarital philanderings. (When Martin Luther King was awarded the
Nobel Peace Prize, Hoover took the opportunity to send King's
wife a tape of excerpts of recordings from electronic bugs which
had been placed in her husband's hotel rooms.)
The national furor over wiretapping did not help Hoffa in his
bid for a court victory, however. His third motion for a retrial
was supported by affidavits from four prostitutes swearing to have
had sexual relations with jurors. One of the prostitutes swore she
had also had relations with the Judge, thereby learning of his
prejudice against Hoffa. She later recanted her affidavit, however,
and one of the other prostitutes was convicted of perjury.
Though Hoffa fought his jury-tampering conviction all the way
to the Supreme Court,
he was ultimately defeated, with only Chief Justice Warren
dissenting. Warren objected to the tactics of the Justice
Department and noted that Partin was "facing indictments for
charges far more serious (and later including one for perjury) than
the one confronting the man against whom he offered to inform...
Certainly if a criminal defendent insinuated his informer into the
prosecutions's camp in this manner he would be guilty of
obstructing justice." It has been noted that Hoffa was so accused
in the Cheasty case. A critic recalled the words of a former
Attorney General: "In such a case it is not a question of
discovering the commission of a crime and then looking for the
man who committed it, it is a question of picking the man and then
searching the law books or putting investigators to work, to pin
some offense on him..."
During the time Hoffa was fighting to appeal the jury-tampering
trial, he was tried in Chicago on charges of conspiring to defraud
the Teamsters Pension Fund. A businessman testified that a
$3,300,000 loan had been given to the Everglades Hotel in Miami on
the condition that $300,000 of that money would be given as a
kickback to men running the Sun Valley project. He admitted that he
had lied to the McClellan Committee and to the Sun Valley
grand jury about the loans, but said that he had feared his life
would be endangered if he had implicated Hoffa.
Testimony was given concerning a $500,000 loan made by Hoffa for
the addition of a fourth floor in the construction of the North
Miami General Hospital. One of the partners of the construction
firm responsible was shown a recent photo of the three-story
hospital and asked to explain. His reply was, "The fourth floor of
the building is also the ceiling of the third floor. It is not the
roof in the usual sense, but it is acting as a roof".
A Florida masonry worker admitted that he had signed receipts
for $650,000 for work which he did not do for the non-existent
"Black Construction Company" which had received a loan from the
Pension Fund. The worker actually received a weekly salary of $125
for his "services".
After months of similar testimony, Hoffa was found guilty and
sentenced to serve five more years in prison in addition to his
eight-year jury-tampering sentence. Realizing that he could not
stay out of jail forever, Hoffa rewrote the Teamsters constitution
to create the office of "General Vice-President", whose occupant would
run the union while Hoffa was in jail. The man Hoffa chose for this
job was Frank Fitzsimmons who had distinguished himself in the
Teamsters by his utter subservience to Hoffa's will. Ultimate
control of the Teamsters Pension Fund was transferred from Hoffa
to Allen Dorfman. In March, 1967 Hoffa went to prison, where
he was to remain for five years.
When Hoffa went to prison, Frank Fitzsimmons became the "temporary"
president of the Teamsters. While Fitzsimmons made a public display of
struggling to get Hoffa out of jail, privately he was consolidating his
power. By the 1970s Fitzsimmons was well connected with the Mafia and
the Nixon Administration. Even Hoffa's old buddy Rolland McMaster was
helping Fitzsimmons to fight the remaining Hoffa loyalists.
The Teamsters were engaged in other battles, however. In 1967 the
independent truckers had grown to such numbers that they staged what
amounted to a full scale insurrection. (During the 1974 shutdown there
were bombings, beatings and shootings — and trucks were being smashed and
sabotaged all over the country. The violence was so bad that a Standard Oil
Company subsidiary hired armed members of the Hell's Angels motorcycle gang
to escort tanker trucks leaving Refiners Transport in Cleveland).
Hoffa, who had bitterly fought
the independents most of his life, began to champion their cause.
After Fitzsimmons told Nixon's political aide Charles Colson
that a Las Vegas Teamster had learned that a couple of show girls
could provide derogatory information about Senator Edward Kennedy,
E. Howard Hunt was sent to interview Fitzsimmons.
In March, 1973, when Fitzsimmons was unable to prevent the
Teamster's attorney, Edward Bennett Williams, from representing the
the Democratic Party in the Watergate break-in case, Williams was
fired. The $100,000-a-year contract as attorney for the Teamsters
went to Charles Colson, who had just left the Nixon Administration
to set up a private law practice.
On December 23, 1971, Nixon granted Hoffa's release from prison,
ostensibly on the grounds of Mrs. Hoffa's poor health. But the Hoffa
release contained a proviso that he could not engage in union activities
until 1980. (Over five years later, Time magazine reported that the
Justice Department was investigating an FBI report that the clemency and
proviso was given in exchange for a million dollar payoff to Nixon arranged
by Frank Fitzsimmons and Anthony Provenzano.) Hoffa blamed Colson for the
restrictions on the commuted sentence.
When Hoffa got out of prison, he had few friends either in the mob or
in the Teamsters. But he began an autobiography to expose the fraud in the
Pension Fund which he claimed he would eliminate once he got back into the
union.
Among Hoffa's "old friends" was Anthony Giacalone, a former numbers
runner for a Detroit mobster. Giacalone owned the Home Juice Company
which had fallen into the hands of racketeers when the original
owner was unable to pay a gambling debt.
Thanks to Hoffa, the company
had received a $630,000 loan from the Central States
Pension Fund. In the early 1960s Giacalone began an affair with Sylvia
Pagano Paris, who was living in Hoffa's home. His visits were almost
daily. After a while he began to bring a friend so that Mrs. Hoffa
could have some companionship. Soon the foursome were double-dating,
but Hoffa was reluctant to make a direct confrontation because he was
having an affair with a union secretary. Not long after Hoffa became
aware of the situation, the mob called Giacalone and his friend to a
"sitdown" during which they were given explicit orders to end their
affairs.
By 1975 Hoffa appeared to be making a comeback in his bid for union
power. Pro-Hoffa rebels were holding $15-a-plate dinners attended by
nearly 1500 people each. The Attorney General reportedly advised President
Ford that the prohibition against Hoffa engaging in union activity was
illegal. Hoffa was gearing up to challenge Fitzsimmons for the presidency
of Teamsters in July, 1976.
On July 30, 1975 Hoffa had an appointment with Anthony Giacalone at a
restaurant seven miles north of Detroit. Giacalone was
reputedly trying to be
a liason between Hoffa and Mafia-Teamster Anthony Provenzano, who was also
expected to be at the meeting. But Hoffa disappeared. Completely. By the
next day Hoffa was Missing Person Number 75-3425. Giacalone had been at a
health spa. Provenzano had been playing cards at the Local 560
union hall in New Jersey. Both denied any knowledge of a meeting.
A car owned by Giacalone's son was impounded by the FBI.
Chuck O'Brien, Teamster business agent and a virtual "son" of
Hoffa, admitted to having driven the car on July 30. Tests
conducted by federal investigators on the back seat of the car
yielded "definite signs of Hoffa's blood, hair and skin in that
car...We know for sure he was in the back seat."
Rolland McMaster said that Teamsters are not killers and speculated that
Hoffa "ran off to Brazil with a black go-go dancer". But when
McMaster appeared before a grand jury, he took the Fifth Amendment,
as did Giacalone and Provenzano. (Provenzano was later convicted
of having abducted and murdered a rival Teamster hoodlum who
"disappeared" in 1961.)
William Bufalino, who formerly had been an attorney for Hoffa,
represented all of the suspects in a grand jury inquiry
into Hoffa's disappearance. Under Hoffa, Bufalino had taken
control of a Detroit teamster local. Bufalino's wife was the niece
of a leading Detroit mafioso. And Bufalino's cousin,
Russell Bufalino (belived to be the coordinator of the abduction),
was the Mafia capo in Scranton, Pennsylvania.
A Chicago syndicate contract killer, who later became a
government informant, said that Hoffa had been killed by the same
mob leaders who plotted to murder Castro for the CIA. According to the
informant, "Hoffa is now a goddam hub cap...His body was crushed and
smelted." The FBI suspected that Hoffa's body had been completely destroyed
in a trash shredder, compactor or incinerator at Central Sanitation Services
(a company owned by two Detroit crime figures). Hoffa's disappearance
remains a mystery.
Joseph Patrick Kennedy, born in Boston in 1888, lived a life of
success which would exemplify the fondest hopes of "the American Dream".
Though he was a campus baseball hero at Harvard, his Irish Catholic
background excluded him from many campus activities. He proclaimed
he would be a millionaire before he was thirty so that he could "piss
down" on the Protestant "bastards".
After working as a bank examiner for two years, he bought enough
shares (with money borrowed from his father and his father's friends)
to gain control of a neighborhood bank and make himself president. The
same year (1914) he married Rose Fitzgerald, daughter of the recently
ousted Mayor of Boston.
In 1917 Kennedy quit banking and became a production executive of
the Bethlehem Shipbuilding Corporation, later became a trustee of the
Massachusetts Electric Company and in 1919 became branch manager of an
investment bankers company. In the early 1920s he moved to Wall Street
to become an independent stock manipulator and speculator.
As a nondrinker, Kennedy thought booze was "only for fools". But
there is evidence that it played an early role in the growth of his
fortunes. Kennedy's father had owned three saloons
before Prohibition, and was reputedly the silent partner of several
illegal speakeasies. Mafioso
Frank Costello claimed to have been a business associate
of Joseph Kennedy's during the first years of Prohibition. According to
Costello, Kennedy shipped English Scotch and gin across the Atlantic
to the twelve-mile limit where Costello would load the liquor onto
fast, small boats. The Kennedy family has denied that this is true.
(It was Kennedy who supplied the booze for his
tenth Harvard reunion.)
Motion pictures was a newly booming business in the Roaring Twenties.
Joseph bought an interest in a chain of thirty New England movie theaters.
In 1925, deciding that big money was being made in Hollywood, he left
his wife
Rose to take care of their seven children while he went west. If he had
engaged in discreet philandering previously, he was not discreet in
Hollywood. He went to nightclubs with stars such as Jean Harlow, Anita
Page and Greta Garbo. He virtually took control of Gloria Swanson's life.
He started a profitable company known as "Gloria Productions". According
to Swanson, he tried to pull strings in the Catholic Church to obtain
a dispensation which would allow him to set up a separate household
with her. The church refused.
Kennedy produced low budget films at the rate of one per week. He used
his banker's savvy to finance studios that needed money for the new
"talkies". He speculated in the stock of movie companies and arranged
for the consolidation of independent companies. Kennedy made five million
dollars in Hollywood over a period of thirty-two months.
In 1928 Kennedy began selling his interests in Wall Street. By
August of 1929, three months before the crash, Kennedy had sold all
of his stock. With the advent of the Depression, Kennedy feared a
Bolshevik take-over. He felt that Franklin Roosevelt was enough of
a reformer to prevent revolution. He convinced publisher William
Randolph Hearst to get eighty-six delegates at the Democratic
convention to support the nomination of Roosevelt.
Shortly after Roosevelt's election, Kennedy went to Britain with
Roosevelt's son and made arrangements to become the American agent for
Gordon's Gin and Dewar's Whisky. He obtained "medical permits" from
the Roosevelt administration to import and stockpile huge quantities
of gin and Scotch. When Prohibition ended, Joseph Kennedy made yet
another fortune.
In 1934 Roosevelt appointed Joseph the chairman of the newly-formed
Securities Exchange Commission, over the protests of liberals who claimed
that Kennedy had been one of the worst stock manipulators on Wall Street.
Three years later Kennedy was made American Ambassador to England.
His diplomacy with the British Royalty might be indicated by the fact
that he once told Queen Elizabeth that
she was "a cute trick". His outspoken opposition to helping Britain with
its war effort finally led to his removal as Ambassador in 1940.
Joseph Kennedy was a man with remarkable ambitions. He was also
remarkable in fulfulling so many of them. And his ambitions extended to
his family. He had to borrow money for a down payment on his first
house, and the birth of Joe, Jr. created real financial problems.
Yet he pledged at that time that each of his children would
receive a million-dollar trust
fund when they reached twenty-one years of age. By 1940 he had
accumulated a fortune of roughly one-quarter of a billion dollars. The
trust fund each child ultimately received amounted to ten million
dollars.
Quite probably Joseph hoped (or expected) that more than one of his
four sons would take a turn at the Presidency. It would be the beginning
of a dynasty, with the Kennedys as America's Royal Family. He also
wanted his sons to enjoy life, wealth and women as he had done. He told
them "Wives are for looking after you, mistresses are for you to look
after them, but in the end the wife is a man's true strength".
Joseph's highest hopes were pinned on his eldest son, Joe, Jr. Joe
made a name for himself at Harvard as an athlete and a lover of women.
In World War II he distinguished himself by flying some fifty missions
in Europe as a Navy bomber pilot. Due to the heavy antiaircraft
fortifications around
V-2 rocket-launching sites and German submarine nests, military
officials decided upon an experiment in which Joe agreed to participate.
A bomber would be loaded with 22,000 pounds of TNT and guided
to its target by automatic controls after Joe and his co-pilot bailed out.
But the plane exploded in the air while still over England. Joe's body
was never found.
The death of his eldest son was a blow from which Joseph Kennedy never
fully recovered. The next oldest son John ("Jack") would be the one to
carry the political standard, but he seemed much less qualified. John had
been a child of frail health whom Joseph expected would become a writer or
a journalist. Jack had not distinguished himself as an athlete at Harvard
as his brother had done, but his senior thesis was developed into a
best-selling book, Why England Slept with the help of Joseph's
friend on staff at The New York Times. Jack was attractive
to women, however, and he had maintained a competition with brother Joe
over their sexual conquests.
Jack was rejected by the Army because of his bad back. Joseph
prevailed on the director of the Office of Naval
Intelligence to help get John into the Navy. John was immediately
commissioned as an ensign and assigned to work six weeks
before Pearl Harbor. Naval Intelligence had broken the Japanese
code enough to be expecting an attack, but no one knew where it would be.
During this period there was an attractive Danish journalist in
Washington who was suspected of being a Nazi spy. A former Miss
Miss Europe, she had conducted a series of exclusive interviews
with Hitler during the 1936 Olympic Games. FBI microphones in her bedroom
and wiretaps on her phone revealed the torrid affair she was having with
John Kennedy. Kennedy was transferred to South Carolina, but continued
to see her intermittently for years. She later told her son that she
suspected John, rather than her husband, was his true father.
After receiving PT training in Rhode Island, John was sent to the
Pacific to command the PT-109 and a crew of twelve. Quite likely due to
Jack's lack of experience, the boat was rammed by a Japanese destroyer
which cut it in two. Kennedy led the six survivors to an island,
eventually pulling an injured sailor by a life belt strap between John's
teeth. John made periodic swimming excursions, despite a badly injured
spine, until the group was rescued. The incident involving Joseph's son
was well-publicized and John received a medal for heroism.
John was elected to Congress in 1946, to the Senate in 1952, and
to the Presidency in 1960. Throughout most of his career he pursued
women with an energy and enthusiasm which is probably unmatched by those
who have held the top offices in American politics. Until the mid-1970s,
these affairs were carefully kept from the public eye by the tactful
censorship of political journalism. Due to the extraordinary complications
which the sexual exploits of Jack and his brothers produced, it is
worth describing their impact on American history.
Both before and after marriage Jack had innumerable sexual
experiences with secretaries, airline stewardesses, nightclub singers and
lady journalists, among others. But the press looked the other way when
confronted with evidence of these adventures. For example, Pamela
Turnure was a twenty-one-year-old secretary in Kennedy's Senate office
with whom John had an affair.
One Summer night in 1958 he threw pebbles at the window of her Georgetown
apartment attracting the attention of the owners, Mr. and Mrs. Leonard
Kater. The Katers eavesdropped on that and subsequent visits, going so
far as to tape-record the lovemaking. They finally accosted and
photographed Kennedy on his way to her apartment.
Mrs. Kater, a devout Catholic, presented her evidence to Cardinal
Cushing of Boston, but the Cardinal told her he could do nothing. When
The Washington Star decided the story was too personal to publish,
Mrs. Kater picketed the Star and later the White House with a
placard telling her story. Early in her struggle for public attention,
Mrs. Kater received a phone call from Joseph Kennedy's attorney warning
her that publicity might mean unemployment for her husband.
On the campaign trail Jack often had to rely on campaign workers and
airline hostesses to fulfill his sexual needs. On the afternoon of his
October 13, 1960 debate with Nixon, Jack was so tense (according to
journalist Jack
Anderson) that one of his aides arranged an interlude with a shapely
brunette. But during much of the Presidential campaign Kennedy took his
comfort from a San Francisco socialite, Mrs. Joan Hitchcock Lundberg,
who went on the campaign trail with him. Kennedy provided her with money
for her living expenses, for the support of her children and for an
abortion — making her one of the few full-fledged mistresses he ever
had. Their relationship ended suddenly when Jack became President.
But John Kennedy was not a man to let the Presidency interfere with
his sex-life. While Jackie was away, the President had nude swimming
parties in the White House pool, under the watchful eyes of Secret
Service men. Naked girlfriends streaked through the hallowed halls of
the White House into the Presidential bed.
Jackie sought to remain as ignorant of her husband's philanderings
as she could, and she did not speak about things she already knew.
Finding a pair of women's panties tucked into a pillow case, she is
reported to have told John: "Would you please shop around and see who
these belong to? They're not my size." Jackie often absented herself
from the White House. She suffered such extreme depression at times
that she underwent electro-shock treatment, a fact which was kept a
secret — even from family members.
After Mary Meyer divorced her husband, a high-ranking official
in the covert operations section of the CIA, she attended
many parties at the White House with her brother-in-law Ben Bradlee,
then with
Newsweek. Mary's romance with the President began in early
1962. She visited him at the White House as much as two or three times
a week until his death. She said they smoked some joints of marijuana
together two weeks before a White House Conference on narcotics. A few
months after Kennedy's assassination, Mary was shot to death
while jogging on a towpath. The murder remains unsolved. Her diary
was personally burned by James Angleton, chief of CIA
counterintelligence. Angleton was probably concerned that Mary's
diary would reveal information about her ex-husband's CIA activities.
Through Jack's sister, Pat Kennedy Lawford (wife of actor Peter
Lawford), the President had the opportunity to establish close contacts
with some of Hollywood's superstars. Two of these were none
other than the biggest sex symbols in America, Jane Mansfield and Marilyn
Monroe. Jane and Jack had a few trysts together in various hotels, but
the relationship quickly ended when Jane realized that Jack could not be
as easily controlled as the many other men she kept on a string. Marilyn
was enthusiastic about Jack's sexual prowess, but her complaints about
the presence of Secret Service men and her competative attitude towards
Jackie forced John to end that relationship.
Of all the Kennedy boys, Bobby was the most sexually monogamous. As
a young man he had considered the priesthood, but when he married he was
intensely loyal to his wife who bore him eleven children. Yet the charm
of Marilyn Monroe may have been too much for Bobby to resist.
The relationship between Marilyn and Bobby began during a party at
the Lawfords. It became very close and intimate, but Bobby was so
discreet about the circumstances of their get-togethers that solid
evidence of a sexual connection is hard to come by. Few could believe
that a relationship with America's sex-goddess would be platonic.
Marilyn's emotional attachment to Bobby was undeniable, however, and
she told a friend about her expectations of one day
being Bobby's wife.
The death of Marilyn Monroe in August 1962 (officially a "probable
suicide") raised questions which have yet to be answered. Marilyn was
found stretched out naked in bed on top of her telephone. Her blood
contained high levels of barbiturates. Yet there was no evidence of
barbiturate or capsule residue found in her stomach, nor was a
hypodermic needle found in her room. People suffering from barbiturate
overdose die in contorted positions and invariably show signs of vomiting.
Marilyn's legs were parallel and no signs of vomit could be found on the
sheets, her rug or in her nose, mouth or throat.
This suggests either that she received an injection from someone else
or that her stomach was pumped.
During the week before her death, Marilyn made many attempts to phone
Bobby. He changed his private number at the Justice Department and
refused to accept her calls through the regular switchboard. Bobby had
just learned that Hoffa hired Bernard Spindel, one of the top
wiremen in the country, to tap Marilyn's phone. Bobby
was probably equally distraught at the actress's growing
sense of emotional need and vindictiveness. She
told a friend, "If he keeps avoiding me, I might just call a
press conference and tell them about it..." Peter
Lawford insists that Bobby was in the East on the weekend of Marilyn's
death, but there is good evidence to indicate his presence in both
San Francisco and Los Angeles during that weekend.
The evidence surrounding Marilyn Monroe's death is so suspicious
and conflicting that a coroner's inquest or a district attorney's
investigation would be expected. Yet the Los Angeles Police Chief
labeled the death a "probable suicide" and closed the case. The
first police officer to arrive on the scene stated,
"She was murdered by needle injection by someone she knew and
probably trusted... This was the cover-up crime of the century..."
The Deputy Coroner who signed Marilyn's death certificate made the
statement, "An original autopsy file vanished, a scrawled note
that Marilyn Monroe wrote and which did not speak of suicide also
vanished, and so did the first police report."
Whatever the circumstances of Marilyn's death, it cannot be
doubted that any extensive investigation of the case would have
proven exceedingly embarrassing to the Kennedys.
It was Bobby, more than any other Kennedy, who struggled to keep
scandal out of the White House. At a White House party, upon seeing
the bisexual writer Gore Vidal dancing close with Jackie, Bobby pushed
Vidal away from her with the words "Don't you ever dance with the
First Lady like that again. You make me sick." Despite the fact that
Jackie and Vidal had shared the same stepfather, it was the beginning
of the end of Vidal's association with the White House.
When Jackie's sister Lee became the playmate of Aristotle
Onassis, Bobby tried to get Jackie to stop the relationship. Only
a few years earlier Lee had divorced her first husband to marry a
Polish prince. To avoid scandal, an annulment was sought from the
Catholic Church. The annulment was granted, but only
after Lee had sworn that her six-year marriage had never been
consummated, and a $50,000 payment had been made to the Vatican.
Edward ("Teddy"), the youngest of the Kennedy boys, came
closest to fulfilling his father's hope that one of his sons
would be a Harvard football hero. Standing at six foot two
and weighing two hundred pounds, Teddy showed potential on
the Harvard gridiron during his first year. Academically, he
was in trouble, however. He obtained a C-minus grade for his
work in Spanish during his first term, but it seemed evident
that he would fail his final examination and thereby disqualify
himself from varsity football the next Fall. One of Teddy's
athlete friends who was proficient in Spanish agreed to take
the exam in Ted's place. When the stand-in was recognized by
a proctor, both Teddy and his friend were expelled.
After a stint in the army, Teddy was readmitted to
Harvard where he was later able to please his father by making
a touchdown pass against Yale.
Sexually Teddy was inclined to imitate his brother Jack.
He worked hard to achieve a comparable record of sexual conquests,
even after his marriage in 1958. Nor was he above accepting
Jack's hand-me-downs. One such woman was an Eastern Airline
stewardess with whom he maintained a relationship for over a
year, 1960 to 1961. His most disastrous liason, however,
occurred on the island of Chappaquiddick in the Summer of 1969.
On that small secluded island Teddy gave a party he described
as a "gesture of gratitude" for a group of young women who had
helped his campaign. Teddy's wife (who was two months pregnant) was
not present. The party was attended, however, by six single women,
all of whom were in their twenties. There were also five other
men (all in their thirties and forties) only one of whom was not
married.
Ted later was to testify that he left the party early with Mary
Jo Kopechne to drive her back to her apartment on the mainland. In
doing so he was leaving ten people with only one small car
for transportation. Mary Jo left her purse and room key at the party.
The road from the location of the party to the ferry was paved. At
one point the road to the ferry veered sharply left while an unpaved
road leading to a secluded little beach veered sharply right. Kennedy,
who had been going to Chappaquiddick since he was seven years old,
"mistakenly" took the right-hand turn, overlooking the large
reflector arrow pointing the way to the ferry. He reputedly drove
seven-tenths of a mile and then onto a wooden bridge which must be
crossed to reach the beach. Instead of crossing the bridge the car
drove off the side into the water. There were no heavy skid marks
to prove that brakes had been applied.
Senator Kennedy was able to save himself, but did not retrieve
Mary Jo from the car. The police scuba diver who recovered her
body said that her head was pushed up into the footwell where she was
obviously seeking trapped air. He stated that "she died of
suffocation in her own air void. But it took her at least three or
four hours to die". Police and firemen could have been on the scene
within half-an-hour after notification (as happened the next morning)
and Miss Kopechne would have been rescued within another half hour.
It is doubtful that the Senator was considering this possibility
as he walked back to the party. Of the six houses he passed, four of
them had lights on all night — and four of them had telephones.
Nor did his lawyer friends phone the police when Teddy returned.
Teddy "impulsively" swam the channel to the mainland. He did not
report the accident until he returned to Chappaquiddick the next
morning. Teddy later hired a New England consulting firm to do a
study of the accident. The firm declared that any breathable air
quickly escaped from the vehicle. An autopsy of Mary Jo's body was
never performed.
Senator Kennedy made a radio and television speech to the people
of Massachusetts in which he denied that he was "driving under the
influence of alcohol." He asserted that it was "indefensible" that
he had not reported the accident immediately to the police, despite
his doctor's claim that he suffered from cerebral concussion as well
as shock. "I was overcome, I'm frank to say, by a jumble of emotions,
grief, fear, doubt, exhaustion, panic, confusion and shock," he said,
and he had wondered, "whether some awful curse did actually hang over
all the Kennedys, whether there was some justifiable reason for me
to doubt what had happened and to delay my report." He asked for the
advice, opinions and prayers of his constituents as to whether he
should remain in office. A massive influx of mail urged him to
remain in the Senate. Many members of the press questioned the
objectivity of Teddy's mass media referendum. With the passage
of time, public opinion polls showed an increased skepticism over
the Kennedy version of the Chappaquiddick story.
There were still legal consequences, but the justice system was
not unkind to Teddy. The police chief covering the area including
Chappaquiddick island told reporters, "when you have a U.S. Senator,
you have to give him some credibility." Seventeen hours before the
public inquest, the Massachussetts Supreme Judicial Court ordered a
postponement over the question of whether a public hearing would
violate Kennedy's constitutional rights. Four months later a
private inquest was held, with the record of the proceedings impounded.
A charge of manslaughter under Massachussets law requires
"willful or wanton" conduct. Kennedy was only charged with the
misdemeanor to which he had pleaded guilty: leaving the scene of
an accident. He was given a suspended sentence of two months in
jail. Kennedy was spared imprisonment on the basis of a plea from
the Prosecutor that "the reputation of the defendant is known to the
court, and to the world."
Nine months later, however, the judge who had been presiding at
the inquest released a report which concluded that "Kennedy and
Kopechne had not intended to return to Edgartown" and that Kennedy's
turn onto the unpaved road had been intentional. Kennedy immediately
issued a public denial.
Because Peter Lawford was a brother-in-law to the "Kennedy boys", his
parties were the most natural liason for the Kennedys with the sexually
swinging Hollywood crowd. Frank Sinatra, perhaps the most sexually
cosmopolitan and sought-after stud in America (and a close friend of
Lawford's) lived a life of continuous partying. So it was not unnatural
for Sinatra to become a friend of the family and an enthusiastic Kennedy
fund-raiser. It was Sinatra who organized and sang at John's Inaugural
Ball.
During the early 1940s, when "Frankie" was driving bobby-soxers into
orgasmic adulation, he had ostensibly been a family man. In 1951 he
ended his fourteen-year marriage to marry Ava Gardner. Wooing Gardner
from the arms of Howard Hughes had not been difficult, but the new
marriage proved to be a tumultuous one. Three years later, Sinatra was
one of the swingingest bachelors on the continent.
From Humphrey Bogart, Sinatra inherited the leadership of "The Rat
Pack", later known as "The Clan". The Clan was characterized by drinking,
hell-raising and a unique language of "in" jokes and jargon.
Peter Lawford, Dean Martin, Joey Bishop and Sammy Davis, Jr. (who Sinatra
sponsored to stardom after seeing him in a Harlem night-club) were among
the most notable and durable members.
Sinatra was also notorious for the pleasure he took in rubbing elbows
with mobsters in the playgrounds of America. The association apparently
dated from the time when his career was just beginning. Frank had made
friends with New Jersey Mafia boss Willie Moretti shortly after leaving
his native Hoboken to play the roadhouses. Later Frank found his career
being stifled by a five-year contract with Tommy Dorsey, which Sinatra had
signed before his popularity rocketed far above Dorsey's.
According to one story, Sinatra bought the contract (possibly with Mafia
money) for a large sum. But a popular Mafia version is that Dorsey
decided one dollar was a fair price for the contract when he discovered
Willie Moretti's gun in his mouth instead of a trombone.
Italian police found a gold cigarette case in the apartment of Lucky
Luciano which bore the inscription: "To my dear pal Lucky, from his friend,
Frank Sinatra." In 1963 Sinatra became a Director of the Mafia-owned
Berkshire Racetrack in Massachussetts. And a regular member of Frank's
Florida entourage was
Joseph Fischetti, a cousin of Al Capone and a significant figure in the
Chicago mob.
Sinatra was to vehemently deny the significance of these associations
in later years.
In the course of Frank's partying in Miami and Las Vegas, he became
acquainted with John Roselli and Sam Giancana. Sinatra and Giancana became
good friends, a friendship which was put to the test for Frank more than
once. The Nevada Gaming Control Board circulated to all casinos, a
blacklist of eleven gangsters (including Giancana) who were not allowed
on the premises. Frank Sinatra owned half of the Cal-Neva Lodge at Lake
Tahoe. Because Giancana was a guest at the Cal-Neva the State Board
revoked Sinatra's gambling licence. Rather than take on a legal fight,
Sinatra sold all his Nevada holdings, including $380,000 of stock in the
Sands Hotel.
Innumerable women passed through Sinatra's life in a continuous stream.
One such woman was Judith Campbell, later known as Judith Exner. Shortly
after meeting Sinatra, Judy vacationed with Frank and his crowd in Hawaii
where she was his sexual partner. They got together again in California.
As Exner tells it, once,
when they were in bed, a naked black woman entered the room and
began performing oral sex on Sinatra. Frank had hoped Judy would become
inspired to make it a threesome, but instead she chilled to the idea of
any further intimate relationship with him. He chided her for being
"straight" and a tenuous "friendship" remained thereafter.
On February 7, 1960, at the Sands lounge in Las Vegas, Frank
introduced Judy to John Kennedy. Judy had dinner with Peter Lawford,
Gloria Cahn, John Kennedy and his brother Edward. Later Judy gave
Teddy a tour of the Las Vegas casinos. Ted tried to get her to go with
him to Denver. He acted "childishly temperamental", she said, when she
made it clear that she preferred keeping a luncheon date with brother
John.
After their lunch together she didn't see John for another month, due
to the pressing schedule of his presidential campaign, but he phoned her
every day. She said that between March 7 and April 12, she had sex with
John on three occasions. He invited her to visit him during the Los Angeles
Democratic National Convention in July. There, sitting on the end of a bed
with him, she saw a thin woman smiling at her from the other end of the
bedroom. When John suggested that the three of them go to bed together,
Judy began to cry. She left feeling very hurt, but she later accepted his
apology. She continued to feel she had a very personal love with John and
had no thoughts that there were other women in his life apart from his wife.
She visited him at the White House and elsewhere as his schedule would
permit.
Not long after her introduction to Kennedy, Exner was introduced by
Sinatra to Sam Giancana at a party in Miami Beach. Her relationship with
Kennedy did not prevent her from seeing Giancana or, for that matter, John
Roselli, with whom she also became intimate.
In the Fall of 1960, Kennedy narrowly defeated Richard Nixon in the
presidential election by two-tenths of one percent of the votes cast.
Nixon could have been the victor with a switch of 4,500 votes in
Illinois,
where an avalanche of Democratic votes in Cook County had turned the
tide. Among those charging election
fraud were FBI director J. Edgar Hoover as well as the editors of the
Chicago Daily News and the Chicago Tribune. According to
Exner, Giancana (who was the Mafia chief in Chicago) bragged that "if it
wasn't for me, your boyfriend wouldn't be in the White House." Giancana
may have had hopes that his friends Frank Sinatra or Judith Exner would
provide him with a hot line to the Democratic Administration. If so, he
was soon disillusioned when Bobby Kennedy became Attorney General.
Bobby's crusade against the underworld assumed epic proportions, and
the number of convictions was unprecedented. Of no small benefit in his
work was the testimony of Joe Valachi. In 1962 Vito Genovese was serving
time in the federal prison in Atlanta on a narcotics trafficking charge. In
the same cell block Joseph Valachi was serving a life sentence for
murder. Because Valachi was constantly being interviewed by narcotics
agents, Genovese became convinced that his Mafia underling was a
stool pidgeon. Genovese gave Valachi the "kiss of death" which marked him
to be killed. Valachi later struck and killed a man he thought to be an
assassin. Facing a death penalty, Valachi agreed to talk in exchange for
life imprisonment. Soon Valachi was detailing his experiences about the
organization he called La Cosa Nostra ("our thing") to Bobby Kennedy.
Bobby referred to Valachi's information as "the biggest single intelligence
breakthrough yet in combating organized crime and racketeering in the
United States".
One of the mobsters Bobby was determined to put in jail at any cost
was none other than Chicago Mafia boss Sam Giancana. FBI agents
followed him to church, to
bars and even on the golf course where he claimed they snickered when he missed
a putt. (The agents noted that Giancana would kick his ball out of the
rough into the fairway when his opponents weren't looking.) Giancana
sent a message to the Attorney General's office: "If Bobby Kennedy wants
to talk to me... he knows who to go through." This has been
interpreted as a reference to Sinatra.
When Giancana sued in a federal court he was probably the first
mobster ever to initiate a court action. He hired a black lawyer who
had handled cases for the Black Muslims and who was a specialist in
civil rights. He also hired detectives to watch the FBI agents. The
detectives and FBI agents took turns posing for photographs. Giancana
took motion pictures of the agents on the golf course. The judge ordered
that no more than one FBI surveillance car could be parked within one
block of Giancana's home and that the FBI agents play golf at least two
foursomes back from Giancana. But later the U.S. Court of Appeals reversed
the decision.
Exner's relationship with two very busy men like Kennedy and Giancana
still left her with much time on her hands. When Jerry Lewis offered her
a job in Hollywood, it seemed like the solution Judy had been looking
for. Soon, however, Jerry was in a tizzy because a private investigator
had evidence which would implicate him in a divorce suit. Jerry was
fearful that his wife and his public would desert him so he asked Judy if
Giancana could help. Ultimately, Roselli put the screws to the private
investigator to destroy the evidence.
According to Judy, as soon as the heat was off Jerry resumed his
amorous advances towards her, finally firing her for rebuffing him.
Later Giancana phoned Lewis for an explanation, holding the receiver up
so Judy could hear Jerry's whining voice.
Because Giancana was under heavy surveillance by the FBI, it no doubt
came to the attention of J. Edgar Hoover that Exner was seeing both the
mobster and the President. Exner claims to have met with the President
at the White House about 20 times in 1961. White House logs show that she
spoke on the phone with Kennedy about seventy times after he was
inaugurated. The last phone contact was on March 22, 1962, a few hours
after the President had a private luncheon with Hoover. Exner said that
her relationship with Kennedy continued a few more months after that time,
however. In any case, Hoover had been briefed on the Giancana-Exner
relationship shortly before the luncheon, and there was considerable
anxiety among those who knew of the connection concerning the potential
for blackmail or scandal.
Giancana's friendship with Frank Sinatra represented another political
problem for the Kennedys. Giancana was not a member of "The Rat Pack", but
he was frequently a guest of Frank's and he enjoyed Frank's notorious sport
of throwing cherry bombs. Giancana told Exner of rolling a couple of
cherry bombs under the chairs of Sammy Davis and Peter Lawford: "They
jumped so high their heads nearly hit the ceiling. Why not? One's a
nigger and the other's a fruitcake. Gave them a little thrill."
Giancana occasionally stayed at Sinatra's home in Palm Springs, the
same home Frank hoped the President would visit as a guest. Prior to a
trip to Palm Springs in early 1962, John Kennedy phoned Peter Lawford
insisting that, despite his fondness for Sinatra, he could not stay in
Sinatra's home at a time when Bobby was handling the Giancana investigation.
Sinatra was deeply hurt when Kennedy stayed in the Palm Desert house of
the Republican singer Bing Crosby. Sinatra had even added an annex to his
mansion solely to accomodate the Kennedys. He had called it the Kennedy
Wing, but later he changed the name to the Agnew Wing. He also
terminated his associations with Lawford.
The Office of Strategic Services (OSS) was established
in World War II to deal with the clandestine aspects of fighting that
war. It was to gather information on enemy military and political
developments, to support sabotage by resistance movements, to monitor
and undermine enemy intelligence and to foster confusion by
promoting false rumor or false information ("disinformation").
The OSS was not unlike most modern intelligence agencies
in terms of its division of labor. "Intelligence" is concerned with
the gathering of information about enemy strategies and capabilities
through the use of agents and spy equipment. "Analysts" in the home
offices, who collect information from agents, try to form a coherent
picture through the use of supplementary material such as
newspapers, maps, telephone books, high school yearbooks, history
texts, etc. "Counterintelligence" relates to the monitoring and
infiltration of enemy intelligence agencies while protecting one's
own intelligence apparatus from enemy penetration. "Clandestine
services" (or "covert operations") handles sabotage, bribery,
assassination, "black propaganda" and paramilitary operations. A
technical support staff invents or supplies such materials as false
teeth containing a tiny camera, a cigarette case containing a tape
recorder, forged passports, counterfeit money or poison toothpaste.
To head the OSS, Roosevelt chose one of his Columbia Law
School classmates, William "Wild Bill" Donovan.
Although Donovan was a millionaire Wall Street lawyer and a
Republican, the OSS became a refuge for people of all
political persuasions (unlike the more conservative FBI). Working in
the OSS Research and Analysis Branch were Norman O. Brown and Herbert
Marcuse, who were to become spokesmen for the "New Left" in the 1960s.
Arthur M. Schlesinger, Jr. and Arthur Goldberg, both of whom became
foremost figures in American Liberalism, held important positions in
the OSS. American Communists who had fought in the Abraham Lincoln
Brigade in the Spanish Civil War proved to be effective in working
with the European underground (much to the displeasure of FBI men who
demanded that the communists be fired). Donovan is reported to have
remarked, "I'd put Stalin on the OSS payroll if I thought it would
help us defeat Hitler".
Many of Donovan's conservative business cronies also joined the
OSS as officers and managers. The speed, secrecy and efficiency with
which the OSS legally and illegally obtained untraceable foreign
exchange for use by undercover agents is a testiment to the subtle
skills of Donovan's financial wizards.
For most of the War, intelligence operations were dominated by the
British, who were vastly more experienced in the matter. The British
did not hesitate to manipulate American agents towards preserving the
British Empire. Not until late in 1944 did the OSS begin to assert a
certain pre-eminance, and this was largely due to British reluctance
to risk infiltrating agents into Germany, who could be captured and
forced to disclose information.
World War II conflicts between the communist and non-communist
resistance forces were rampant throughout Europe and Asia —
considerably undermining the war effort. This was seen especially in
France, Italy, Yugoslavia, China and Southeast Asia. OSS men working
in those countries developed such intense loyalties that the partisan
warfare contributed to bitter factionalisms within the OSS itself.
In Italy, leftist partisans accused the OSS of preferentially
supplying right-wing guerrillas. In fact, certain OSS officers were of
the opinion that the communists were burying arms for use after the war
of liberation was over. Factionalism between Italian royalists and
Italian communists suddenly ended, however, when Moscow granted
official sanction to the royalist government.
One of the most famous cases of partisan underground conflict in
Italy related to an OSS team which was infiltrated into the Italian
Alps. The team was headed by a Major Holohan and included an
Italian-American OSS man named Aldo Icardi. Pursued by the Nazis, the
team was aided by communist and non-communist partisans alike until
Icardi allegedly murdered Holohan. Icardi's motives were purportedly
that he had stolen the operational funds of the team, or that he was a
devout Catholic who wanted the right-wing partisans to receive a large
share of the supplies, or that he wanted to assume leadership of the
OSS team.
Italian courts found Icardi guilty of murder in absentia,
but due to the ill-defined legal jurisdictions he was not brought to
trial in the US until 1956. The Defense Department maneuvered Icardi
into testifying his innocence, thereby justifying a Congressional
Investigation on a perjury charge. Icardi was defended by the lawyer
Edward Bennett Williams, who made a special trip to Italy (accompanied
by the private investigator Robert Maheu) to gather evidence. Williams
and Maheu were able to prove that the communist partisans had covertly
murdered Holohan and framed Icardi.
The liberation of Paris proved to be a critical focus of partisan
conflict. The Paris underground was firmly in control of the
communists. DeGaulle feared that if the city were liberated from
within, the communists would dominate post-war politics. Eisenhower
planned to bypass Paris, stranding the 20,000 German occupation troops
and avoiding a costly direct attack. When the barricades went up in
the streets, they quickly came under fire by Nazi tanks. The
communist commander of the Paris resistance forces radioed London for
a huge supply of arms to be dropped from the air. Perhaps at DeGaulle's
insistance, the OSS headquarters in London postponed assistance.
Meanwhile, 16,000 troops of the Second Armed Division of General Leclerc
moved towards Paris. Bystanders lining the streets were "hysterical
with joy". According to one OSS officer, "A physical wave of human
emotion picked us up and carried us into the heart of Paris." An
American infantry division accompanied Leclerc's forces for the entry
into the city where massive celebration and street fighting occurred
simultaneously. By that time a major portion of the communist
underground had been killed or wounded.
Yugoslavia was probably the country where conflicts between communist
and non-communist resistance forces were most bitter. OSS men
attached to these factions became violently hostile to each other.
Shortly after the German takeover of Yugoslavia, a Serbian colonel
named Mihailovic, who was loyal to the exiled king, organized a
guerrilla army in the mountains. Mihailovic's "Chetniks" were
initially assisted by communist "Partisans". The Partisans were led
by Tito, a man who had worked for the Comintern (Communist
International) in Moscow during the mid-1930s. Soon
the rivalry between Mihailovic and Tito led to a rift
between the Chetniks and the Partisans. Because the Chetniks were
primarily Serbian and the Partisans were mostly Croatian, traditional
ethnic animosity between those two groups fanned the flames of the
conflict.
As the war progressed, fighting between the Chetniks and the
Partisans became as intense as the war against the Germans, though
both sides were receiving supplies from the OSS. In 1944, pressure
from Churchill on behalf of his Soviet allies resulted in a complete
withdrawal of OSS support for the Chetniks. (Mihailovic was later
captured by Tito and executed as a war criminal.)
Of the supplies Tito received from abroad, 95 percent had
come from the OSS and the British. Yet he disparaged the help given
him by the Allies. After Tito agreed with Stalin for the Red Army
to enter Yugoslavia, he ordered that all OSS officers be confined
to their headquarters. When Donovan responded by an immediate
cessation of OSS supplies, Tito expressed further embitterment at
what he called American hostility to his regime.
In China, the conflict between communists and non-communists
was also on the dimensions of a war comparable to that against the
Japanese. Mao Tse-Tung's communist forces were entrenched in the
caves of Yenan while Chiang Kai-shek's shakey coalition of warlords
was the predominant military power of China.
In 1937, an American Army General named Claire Chennault resigned
to become Chiang Kai-shik's Air Force advisor. Chennault's force of
volunteer American pilots, the "Flying Tigers", was unofficially
recruited and financed by US military officials prior to Pearl Harbor.
After the United States entered the war against the Japanese, Chennault
became the ultimate patron of OSS operations in China.
The political alliance with Chiang was to result in the loss of a
great deal of potential military intelligence for the OSS. Mao had
many exiled Japanese Communists in his camp who could have been sent
to Japan, Korea and Manchuria as agents. A gross overestimate of
Japanese military strength in Manchuria led Roosevelt to compromise
with Stalin's political demands in exchange for the Russian invasion of
Manchuria.
Many of Chennault's own intelligence officers were transferred to the
OSS. One such man was Captain John Birch. In August 1945, Birch was
stopped at a communist roadblock manned by a group of
teen-aged Chinese peasants. When he challenged them, they killed him.
For some Americans he became a martyr symbolizing the beginning of a
war between America and Communism — and he thus became the
namesake of The John Birch Society.
Another young OSS officer in China during this period was
E. Howard Hunt, later of Watergate fame. According to Hunt, the
Japanese sought only to hold China's major cities. OSS teams
directed their efforts toward dynamiting bridges and attacking
supply convoys. As a medium of exchange, OSS men used gold bars and
opium rather than the nearly valueless nationalist currency. Hunt
describes being part of a team which opened fire on a small
Japanese encampment — only to be reprimanded by the local Chinese
warlord who was conducting covert trade with the Japanese.
The OSS masterspy for espionage work within Germany was Allen
Dulles, who maintained his headquarters in Switzerland. Wilhelm
Canaris, chief of German Military Intelligence, made overtures to Dulles
for the elimination of Hitler and a "separate peace"
on the Western Front. The British, staunchly supporting their Soviet
allies, rejected the overtures (partly because the entire British
Secret Service networks of Europe had been exposed when two
high-ranking British intelligence officers were captured while
attempting to negotiate a similar scheme). The British may have been
genuinely confused about the sincerity of Canaris, however, because
the intelligence agent responsible for reading Canaris' code was Kim
Philby, who later proved to be secretly working for the Soviets.
Dulles sought to nurture the opposition forces within the Third
Reich. But his attempts to guile Nazi plotters into believing they
had American support were hampered when Roosevelt and Churchill
announced their policy of "no separate peace" and "unconditional
surrender" at Casablanca. Dulles later claimed that World War II
in Europe could have ended as much as a year earlier if he had
possessed the options of accepting surrenders from generals who did
not want to fall into the hands of the Soviets and of giving full
support to plotters who wanted to overthrow the Nazis and thereby
end the war.
Canaris was eventually exposed and German Military Intelligence was
dissolved. Its functions were taken over by Heinrich Himmler who
headed the SS and the Gestapo. When Hitler was nearly killed by a
bomb in the Summer of 1944, Himmler was placed in charge of the
vengeful search-and-kill operations against all Germans suspected of
plotting against Naziism. Himmler himself, however, sent agents to
Dulles seeking support for a coup against Hitler, a "separate peace"
and a British, American and German attack on Russia to prevent
"Communist encroachment" in Western Europe.
Not until 1945, however, did the OSS seriously negotiate with a
Nazi officer against the Soviets. Aware of the impending Cold War,
Donovan and Dulles came to an agreement with General Gehlen (chief of
Nazi espionage and counter-espionage against the Soviet Union) to
maintain his organization in an OSS compound near Frankfurt.
In the Fall of 1944 Donovan requested by memorandum that Roosevelt
transform the OSS into a "central intelligence service" supervised
directly by the President rather than by the Joint Chiefs of Staff,
as the OSS had been during the war. Donovan's memorandum was leaked
to the press by FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover, who was
vehemently hostile to the idea of
having his agency answerable to a central intelligence authority.
Hoover had not been alone in opposing the OSS, however. General
Douglas MacArthur had been so much against the OSS that he had
forbidden its
operation in the whole Pacific Theater (an OSS officer caught trying
to infiltrate Naval Intelligence was summarily sent home). Amidst
public outcries against a peacetime "Gestapo", Harry Truman dissolved
the OSS in September, 1945. OSS analysts went to work for the State
Department whereas the intelligence operatives were incorporated
into the Strategic Services Unit of the War Department.
J. Edgar Hoover's hostility to the OSS (and later the CIA) has often
been attributed to simple rivalry. This was manifested as early as
January 1942 when Donovan's officers had secretly gained access to the
code room of the Spanish Embassy in Washington, DC. FBI men
disrupted the nocturnal entry by setting off sirens outside the
embassy awakening the entire neighborhood—and sending Donovan's men
running. Hoover agreed not to cause a similar disruption in the
future only after the White House assured him that intelligence and
security within the United States was the exclusive domain of the FBI.
Hoover thought Donovan's organization had poor internal security.
Hoover was also displeased by the sexual cosmopolitanism,
"internationalist" tendencies and leftist influences in the OSS. Men
in the OSS (and CIA) viewed Hoover and his agents as dull-witted,
conservative policemen. To demonstrate this they would point to the
FBI's tendency to imprison or deport captured spies, rather than to
dupe, intimidate or bribe them into becoming "double agents".
It wasn't long after the dissolution of the OSS that Truman began
to find himself swamped and confused by conflicting intelligence
reports from numerous agencies. Supported by recommendations from
the Congressional Joint Committee on the Pearl Harbor Attack, which
found that the fragmentary character of American intelligence had
been responsible for much lack of preparedness, Truman requested
Congress to create
the organization which was to become the Central Intelligence Agency
(CIA). He wanted an agency which would coordinate intelligence
collection and produce reports to aid the White House in making foreign
policy decisions. J. Edgar Hoover, aware that the rival intelligence
agency would soon be a reality, ordered his agents in South America to
burn their files so they would not fall into the hands of the CIA.
As the Cold War became more chilling, the need for covert operations
became more pressing. Late in 1947 wildcat strikes and demonstrations
supported by the Communist Party swept across France. With 3 million
workers on strike, the French economy was virtually paralyzed. In
France's second largest city, Marseille, the French Communist Party was
particularly powerful. In 1947, and later in 1950, the CIA paid
Corsican gangsters to fight communist strikers on the city's waterfront.
CIA support was given to Corsican underworld figures in their struggle
against local communist politicians. Gaining political power in the
city, control of the waterfront and additional money to work with, the
Corsican syndicates were able to make Marseille the heroin manufacturing
and smuggling capitol of Europe.
Italy nearly became a Soviet ally when the Communist Party came close
to victory in the general elections. That the Cold War was to
include a covert political war became evident to those who observed
the massive financial and political support given by the Soviet
Union to the Italian Communist Party and assorted Italian
communist-front organizations. The need for a propaganda campaign
and clandestine financial aid to oppositions parties in Italy led
US State Department officials to propose the creation of an official
clandestine services bureau.
Frank Wisner, a former Allen Dulles assistant, was
appointed to head the new bureau.
Frank Wisner's first priority was to create a network of agents
in Eastern Europe after the pattern of the successful undergrounds
which had been used against Hitler. Wisner believed that the
communist satellite governments were close to collapsing and that
with proper assistance the entire communist world would crumble.
In 1949 Wisner organized Radio Free Europe, which was promoted
as being a privately owned organization. As a cover, an annual
fund-raising campaign pleaded for public donations to help the
"truth" get through the Iron Curtain. In fact, 95 percent of the
money for Radio Free Europe came from the CIA.
When the Russians exploded an atomic bomb in 1949, it was
suspected (and later proven) that American fission secrets had
been given to the Soviets. After the CIA had failed to predict
both the 1950 invasion of South Korea by North Korea and the
subsequent intervention in the war by Chinese "volunteers", Truman
decided upon a major intelligenc overhaul. Wisner's activities were
brought completely under the wing of a CIA clandestine services group
headed by Allen Dulles.
In April 1950 a CIA-trained army of Albanian emigres invaded
Albania from Greece. Expecting to capture the country by complete
surprise, they instead were met by well-placed ambushes. Most of
the invaders were killed immediately, or captured and executed. For
two years infiltration teams continued to be captured almost
immediately after arrival, whether they entered by air, overland
or by rubber boats. The evidence that the enemy had detailed
foreknowledge of the missions pointed to the presence of a spy.
One suspect was Kim Philby.
Philby had become a Marxist while he was a student at Cambridge
University in the early 1930s. A few years later he began to present
himself as a conservative journalist. In 1940 Philby joined the
British Secret Intelligence Service (SIS). He rapidly rose to
become a respected member of the counterintelligence team. When
James Angleton (later to become chief of CIA Counterintelligence)
and his OSS companions came to London to learn
counterintelligence from the British, Philby instructed them in the
art of turning captured Nazi spies into "double agents" who would
reveal the secrets of German intelligence and send deliberate
misinformation to Berlin.
In 1944 Philby was given the responsibility of setting up a new
section of the Secret Intelligence Service which would conduct
espionage against the Soviet Union. The next year a high-ranking
KGB officer entered the British embassy in Istanbul offering to
identify two British Foreign Office diplomats and a
counterintelligence officer whom he claimed were working for the
Soviets. He wanted money and asylum, but insisted on a decisive
response to his offer within twenty-one days. Twenty-one days
later Philby arrived in Istanbul to handle the matter, but by that
time the KGB officer was nowhere to be found. An unscheduled
landing was made at the Istanbul airport by a Russian military
aircraft which loaded a heavily bandaged individual before departing.
By 1949 Philby was in Washington, DC as a liason
between the CIA and British Intelligence. Philby had virtually
unlimited access to information in both agencies. Additionally, he
was given the specific task of helping the FBI to track down Soviet
spies.
Also in Washington at that time were two British KGB agents working
as Second Secretaries of the British Foreign Office, Guy Burgess and
Donald Maclean. Maclean was in charge of the embassy code room and had
a permanent pass to the headquarters of the Atomic Energy Commission.
When Burgess and Maclean fled to the Soviet Union in May 1951,
considerable suspicion focused on Philby as a "Third Man" in the spy
ring who had warned Maclean that he was about to be interrogated.
Because of this and other suspicious (but unsubstanciated) evidence,
Philby was told to return to Britain. Many members of the London
intelligence offices regarded Philby as the victim of McCarthyite
hysteria. An inconclusive secret trial was held and Philby was
demoted. It was not until twelve years later that stronger evidence
was found indicating that Philby worked for the KGB. Philby, always
one step ahead of the game, fled to Moscow in 1963 after leaving his
superiors with a "confession" that implicated a British intelligence
officer disliked by the KGB. In Moscow, Philby continued his
clandestine activity by alienating the affections of Donald
Maclean's wife.
Another intelligence fiasco was seen in the case of Poland. During
the great Warsaw uprising of October 1944 the Germans destroyed the
Home Army, which had been loyal to the Polish exile government in
England. The Poles had expected help from the approaching Russians,
but the Red Army waited patiently on the far side of the Vistula
River as the Nazis
slaughtered the non-communist underground and leveled the city. A
few remaining members of the Home Army maintained fitful
communications with the exile government in London until the Soviets
apparently wiped them out in 1947. Nonetheless, a few years later a
Pole escaped to the West with information that the Home Army still
had a surviving core organization.
The CIA sent Polish emigre agents and much money into Poland
to foster the underground. CIA case officers in West Germany used
secret writing techniques and radio broadcasts to maintain contact
with their agents. The Poles asked for more money, agents and
equipment. Millions of dollars of CIA gold was shipped into Poland.
Finally, in December 1952, a Polish broadcast detailed the full
organization of the "underground", making it clear that the Soviets
had set it up themselves. The Soviets apparently intended to draw
out genuine Polish resistance, recapture exile emigres with
subversive intent and demoralize the CIA (and others with similar
intentions). That accomplished, the Soviets terminated the
enterprise with a large cash profit.
The most promising group conducting resistance activity within
the Soviet Union itself was the Organization of Ukrainian
Nationalists (OUN). Supported by millions of Ukrainian immigrants,
many of whom lived in Canada and the United States, these
Nationalists had been fighting Russians since the 1920s. Although
the OUN already had effective channels for communication and for
transport of supplies, the CIA and British Intelligence were eager
to involve themselves. The OUN was given small arms, radio sets
and forged documents. Throughout the 1950s many couriers, sabateurs
and OUN leaders were intercepted and captured. Finally, in the
mid-1960s, the KGB was able to arrest enough OUN officers to
neutralize the OUN within the Ukraine. Once again, Kim Philby had
played a key role in providing information to the Soviets.
When Eisenhower was elected President, John Foster Dulles
(Allen's brother) became Secretary of State. Allen was named CIA
Director. With Allen's encouragement, clandestine services under
Frank Wisner was soon consuming two-thirds of all CIA resources. The
CIA became a paramilitary power with which Presidents could conduct
undeclared, secret wars abroad without approval by Congress.
Wisner raised armies of Rumanian, Ukranian, Bulgarian and
Hungarian refugees for use in armed revolts. He had planes in secret
airfields in Greece, Japan, England and Germany. In Germany alone he
had an army of five thousand trained mercenaries under American
officers on loan from the US Army. Agents were parachuted into
Georgia, Siberia, Byelorussia and the Ukraine. Most of them were
never heard from again.
In the mid-1950s the CIA spent over $25 million building a secret
tunnel from West Berlin into East Berlin to tap telephone
communications. Later it was discovered that the man who kept
the official minutes of a London conference on plans for the Berlin
tunnel had been working for the KGB. The Soviets allowed the CIA
to tap lines for over a year rather than compromise their agent in
London by telling the East Germans.
All through Eastern Europe the KGB seemed to outflank the CIA
at every turn. Even in the Armenian emigre community the CIA
could not win the battle between the pro-communists and
the anti-communists. The final blow to Eastern European
resistance-building, however, was the Hungarian Revolution of 1956.
As the anti-Soviet rebels were taking control of Budapest,
Frank Wisner was broadcasting assurances of forthcoming aid from
the West. His private armies were waiting and he had high hopes
of airlifting arms (especially anti-tank weapons). But the
US State Department stayed his hand while the Soviets crushed
the rebellion. Thereafter, Radio Free Europe would merely
emphasize peaceful liberalization.
As the CIA closed down its resistance program in
Eastern Europe, Wisner was seen to become increasingly
cynical and temperamental. At a committee meeting one day he
suddenly called all the members "a bunch of goddamned commies".
He often stayed home with a whisky bottle and talked to his
revolver. A few years later Wisner killed himself with a single
bullet.
Despite failures in Europe, the CIA had two notable successes
in 1953 and 1954 in Iran and Guatemala, respectively.
When the Persian Parliament deposed the Turkic Sultan in 1925,
the Prime Minister succeeded him to the Peacock Throne. The new
Shah was to be the first of the "Pahlavi" dynasty (after the
language of the Parthians who ruled Persia after Alexander the
Great). The Shah's nationalism took a peculiar twist in 1934
when he changed the name "Persia" to "Iran" — a word of the
same origin as the word "Aryan". Due to his pro-Hitler
sympathies, the Shah was forced to abdicate by Allied invaders
in 1941. His son, Mohammed Reza, was placed on the throne as a
successor and Allied puppet.
The new Shah was still in authority in 1951 when Mohammed
Mossadegh of the National Front was elected Prime Minister on
a platform to nationalize the oil industry. The British
refused to accept compensation payment for nationalization,
refused to buy Iranian oil and took steps to prevent other
countries from buying the "stolen oil". To deal with the economic
crisis, Mossadegh demanded authority to govern for six months
without the Parliament — and he also sought to be made Minister of
War. The Shah attempted to fire Mossadegh, but was forced to
relent when National Front mobs staged riots and demonstrations.
Without British technicians, Iranian refineries had become
virtually inoperative, resulting in unemployment for thousands
of workers. Feeling a loss of popular support, Mossadegh
conducted a rigged referendum by which he dissolved the National
Assembly. Mossadegh threatened that unless the United States
increased its economic aid to Iran, he would turn to the Soviet
Union for military and economic assistance.
Seeking to intervene in the crisis, Eisenhower dispatched CIA
operative Kermit ("Kim") Roosevelt (grandson of President
Theodore Roosevelt and seventh cousin of FDR) to enter Iran
illegally and assure the Shah of American support. The Shah
wanted to replace Mossadegh with General Zahedi, whom the British
had imprisoned during the Second World War for his pro-Nazi stance.
After several clandestine visits to the palace, Roosevelt finally
pressured the Shah into signing a royal decree to institute his
wishes. Mossadegh announced that an attempted coup d'etat
by "foreign elements" necessitated his full seizure of power. Mobs
and troops swept through Tehran. For two days rioters destroyed
statues of the Shah. Many pro-Shah supporters were arrested.
Roosevelt hid Zahedi near the American Embassy, where the general
was able to make radio broadcasts proclaiming himself the rightful
Prime Minister and denouncing Mossadegh as a traitor. Roosevelt
had the Shah flown to Rome where he was met by Allen Dulles.
The American Ambassador informed Mossadegh that unless the
attacks against American citizens stopped, they would be
evacuated from the country. Mossadegh, agreeing that order should
be restored, told the Chief of Police to stop the violence. The
police, including the American-trained security forces (SAVAK),
smashed the rioting with tear-gas and nightsticks.
Almost immediately Roosevelt began spending money to assemble
a pro-Shah mob. It began with two hundred muscle-bound
weight-lifters accompanied by dancers, tumblers, jugglers and
costumed contortionists who gave the appearance of an innocent
street parade. Soon, however, they began to chant "Long Live the
Shah!" With the help of the Air Force chief, Roosevelt obtained
a tank for Zahedi to ride in. Bribed military officers along
with military loyalists, accompanied by troops and tanks, joined
the growing throng. A two-hour battle was fought outside
Mossadegh's home until Mossadegh's soldiers ran out of
ammunition. Soon the Shah was again in power, Zahedi was his
Prime Minister and Mossadegh was in jail.
Roosevelt described the CIA role as a "modest effort" of
psychological support for forces which were already restive.
Nonetheless, the legend of the CIA's ability to topple
governments came into being. Roosevelt was secretly awarded the
National Security Medal and later became a vice-president of the
Gulf Oil Corporation. An international board of directors
took control of Iranian oil production and distribution. President
Eisenhower ordered that $45 million in emergency economic aid be
sent to Iran immediately.
Political parties were banned from Iran. SAVAK, a combination
intelligence service and police force, was strengthened with
American aid as well as with the assistance of the Israeli
intelligence service. The Shah used SAVAK as his tool for
attaining absolute power. SAVAK imposed censorship. It
systematically used torture to extract information. By 1974
secret prisons held an estimated 25,000 dissidents. Secret
execution was said to be commonplace. That same year, the
Secretary General of Amnesty International proclaimed that Iran's
human rights record was worse than that of any other country in
the world.
In 1954 Guatemala became the site for another CIA victory.
In 1951 President Arevalo became the second Chief Executive in 113
years of Guatemalan independence to peacefully yield to his
elected successor. The new President, Jacobo Arbenez Guzman,
began a land reform program which started with the nationalization
of uncultivated land for redistribution to the Indians. He didn't
stop short of expropriating 225,000 acres of United Fruit
company land, however. Some uncharitable analysts have pointed to
the facts that US Secretary of State John Foster Dulles had
previously been United Fruit's legal counsel and that Allen Dulles
was a shareholder. John Foster Dulles, in fact, had negotiated the
1931 contract with Guatemala's presiding dictator which exempted
United Fruit from virtually all duties and taxes. In any case, US
State Department officials were not pleased with Guzman's
"excessive tolerance" of communists nor with the fact that the
American Ambassador had been asked to leave the country. There was
evidence that Guatemala was about to become the first Soviet
foothold in the Western Hemisphere.
In May 1954 the United States signed military agreements with
Nicaragua and Honduras preparatory to a clandestine paramilitary
operation by the CIA against the Arbenez government. E. Howard
Hunt, who later co-engineered the Watergate break-in, became
Political Action Officer. Hunt chose Colonel Castillo Armas
to be Arbenez's successor. Armas had tunneled his way to
freedom after being imprisoned for leading an unsuccessful revolt.
Hunt would have preferred Colonel Idigoras Fuentes, but his
superiors in Washington considered Fuentes a right-wing
reactionary. (Fuentes was to become President in 1958 following
an election closely supervised by his military forces — and he
later allowed the CIA to use Guatemala as a training area for
Cuban exiles.)
Rebels began training on President Somoza's plantation in Nicaragua
and in a CIA-created base in Honduras. Honduras was also the
location of the Voice of Liberation radio station, operated by
native Guatemalans under the auspices of CIA propaganda experts.
The CIA contributed three fighter planes and three World War II
B-26 bombers to the project. The B-26s were popular in CIA
paramilitary operations because so many nations possessed them that
American sponsorship was difficult to trace. American mercenaries
were hired to act as pilots.
American intelligence soon learned that a shipload of Czech arms,
delivered through Poland, was aboard a Swedish freighter bound for
Guatemala. This piece of intelligence had been glued to a letter on
a photographic
negative (a "microdot") so tiny that a censor would think it was a
punctuation mark, and was mailed to an automotive parts business in
Paris. The US State Department publicized the shipment and
immediately flew over fifty tons of small arms and machine guns to
Nicaragua. Further intelligence indicated that Arbenez intended for
the Czech arms to go to labor federation militiamen rather than to
the military, whom he distrusted. This information was spread
through Guatemala by the Voice of Liberation and by planeloads of
leaflets dropped on Guatemala City. The rift between Arbenez and
his military officers understandably became more pronounced.
With his high-pitched voice and wild temper, Arbenez had not
been terribly popular with the Guatemalan crowds. He was often
ridiculed by students. Having formerly imposed censorship on the
media, Arbenez now moved to suspend civil liberties. The
Guatemalan Secret Police began arresting suspected enemies.
The Voice of Liberation broadcasted stories of Soviet aviators
who had defected to the West in their planes — encouraging
Guatemalans to follow the example. One Guatemalan pilot actually
took the suggestion, but when he was brought to the Voice of
Liberation, he refused to make a public statement for fear of
endangering his family in Guatemala City. After a bit of whisky,
he was asked to give a hypothetical speech to his Air Force
comrades. The speech was secretly tape recorded, cut, spliced,
and subsequently broadcasted. Arbenez, fearing further defection
of pilots in his planes, grounded the entire Guatemalan Air Force.
Now in control of the airspace, the rebel and CIA pilots were
able to freely drop leaflets on the cities and supplies to partisan
guerrillas. One Guatemalan rebel dropped a bomb made of dynamite
sticks and a hand-grenade from his single-engine Cessna aircraft.
The bomb struck an oil tank resulting in flames that were visible
for miles. A mercenary pilot decided to drop his bombs on a ship
he later claimed he believed was unloading the Czech weapons. It
proved to be a British freighter loaded with coffee and cotton.
(According to certain press releases, the CIA secretly paid Lloyd's
of London one million dollars to cover insurance claims.) One
lucky pilot dropped a bomb where most of the Czech munitions were
being stored, resulting in an impressive explosion. Among the
populace these planes were called sulfatos (laxative)
because of the reputed effect they had on government officials.
Soon Castillo Armas and his Liberation Army of a hundred and
fifty men had crossed the border, signalling the start of the
"invasion". The "Army" set up camp six miles inside Guatemalan
territory and patiently waited. Arbenez appealed directly to the
Soviets for more arms, but Eisenhower had already placed
Guatemala under a blockade. A June 19, 1954 New York
Times headline read "REVOLT LAUNCHED IN GUATEMALA:
LAND-AIR-SEA INVASION REPORTED: RISINGS UNDER WAY IN KEY CITIES".
When the Guatemalan Government protested at the UN concerning
the role of the American pilots, Henry Cabot Lodge denied US
Government involvement. The Voice of Liberation maintained a
24-hour broadcast of rumors of huge battles and of "orders" to
fictitious commanders of guerrilla armies. CIA clandestine radio
operators intercepted military communications and broadcast
false messages. CIA operatives ran commando raids which knocked
out railroad lines, a few ships and some trains. Confused and
demoralized, Arbenez capitulated. Castillo Armas was flown into
Guatemala City on the embassy plane of the US Ambassador. The
"revolution" had been won with only a single rebel death (a courier
who had tried to find partisans with whom he could join).
With Guatemala, the legend of the CIA's ability to topple
foreign governments continued to grow, but a significant set-back
was soon encountered during the anti-Sukarno rebellion in
Indonesia which CIA men tried to foment.
By the end of 1957 a submarine had transported a CIA
paramilitary expert with his radioman to Sumatra. Arrangements
were being made for shipments of small arms. When the rebels
declared Sumatra to be independent of Indonesia in February 1958,
Sukarno moved against them with his full military might. The CIA
responded with tactical air support for the rebels.
After World War II, General Claire Chennault had continued to
support Chain Kai-shek by forming a "commercial" airline, the
Civil Air Transport (CAT). CAT planes flew support missions for
Chaing until he was driven from the Chinese mainland. In 1950
CAT ownership was transferred to a CIA holding company. B-26
bombers belonging to the ostensibly private CAT were sent to
the Indonesian operation from Taiwan. CAT pilots were paid at
the CIA mercenary rate.
When one of the pilots was shot down over Indonesia after
accidently bombing a church (killing most of the congregation),
Allen Dulles decided to withdraw from the fight. The captured
pilot was carrying evidence which showed he was working for the
CIA. Reporting Eisenhower's denials of US Government involvement,
The New York Times criticized the Indonesian Government
for circulating false rumors. A million dollars worth of arms and
37,000 pounds of rice were immediately sent to Indonesia as
"foreign aid", but Sukarno could not be convinced to release the
pilot for four years.
CIA efforts to conduct espionage within the Soviet Union and
the People's Republic of China were almost invariably
unsuccessful. Because of the all-pervasive security which
controls the activity of these country's citizens, infiltrated
agents could rarely produce information beyond that which would
be available to a tourist or newsman. Knowledge of the KGB
came primarily from defectors who escaped to the West, and even
these were greeted with skepticism because of the possibility
that the agent was misrepresenting his true intentions.
Increasingly, the CIA began to turn to technical means for
obtaining intelligence in communist countries.
In 1954 Edwin Land of Polaroid suggested to Allen Dulles that
special photographic equipment could be installed in very high
altitude reconnaisance aircraft to provide information on
military capabilities within the Soviet Union. Eisenhower
approved the plan. A former Yale economics professor named
Richard Bissell was put in charge of the project. The first U-2
flight over the Soviet Union occurred in the Spring of 1956. The
photographs obtained were so accurate that it was possible to
identify the makes of automobiles in the Kremlin parking lot.
Bissell expanded the U-2 project until he had the capacity to
have a plane over any spot on the earth's surface within 24-hour's
notice. According to Bissell, the U-2s provided ninety percent
of all the CIA's hard intelligence about the Soviet Union.
The Soviets initially kept their knowledge of the U-2 a
secret because they did not want to admit that they did not
have the military capability to shoot it down. As time passed,
Bissell, who was developing a spy satellite program, began to think
that the U-2 flights should be ended. But Allen Dulles was
reluctant to stop the flow of valuable military information.
Finally, in May 1960, the Soviets shot down a U-2 being flown
by CIA pilot Gary Powers. It had been the second U-2 flight over
the Soviet Union since a Marine Corps radar operator with access
to U-2 and radar-measuring equipment had defected to the Russians.
The ex-Marine's name was Lee Harvey Oswald. Even though the Soviets
had rocketry efficient enough to launch a sputnik satellite, they did
not have enough knowledge of U-2 flight characteristics to design a
guidance system to shoot it down. The problem was compounded by
the U-2's sophisticated equipment which beamed confusing
signals to Soviet height-finding radar. Gary Powers would
later argue that it was Oswald's information that gave the
Soviets the capability to intercept the U-2 in flight.
In his first public statement on the matter, Khrushchev implied
that the plane had been destroyed and the pilot killed. This was
in keeping with CIA expectations that if a U-2 were ever shot down,
the pilot would not survive. Khrushchev even bolstered his
implications by releasing a photograph of a demolished aircraft
which was not, in fact, the U-2. Eisenhower denied that it had
been a spy plane. The official US Government explanation was that
a high altitude airplane doing meteorological research
had strayed off course.
Khrushchev then revealed that the pilot was alive and had made
a full confession. The surprisingly intact U-2 was put on display
in Moscow. Exposing Eisenhower and the US Government as
liers, Khrushchev ignored the issues of Berlin and disarmament,
preferring to use the scheduled summit conference as a podium
from which to denounce the United States.
During the hayday of the U-2, Richard Bissell was selected to
replace Frank Wisner as chief of the CIA covert operations branch.
Two months before
the Soviets downed the U-2, Bissell was in Dulles' office
suggesting a plan to overthrow the communist government of Cuba.
In less than a year, Bissell
would be in Dulles' office again — this time outlining a scheme
to have the Mafia kill Castro.
Fidel Castro Ruz was the son of a Spanish soldier who first
came to Cuba to fight in the Spanish-American War. Castro's
father came to Cuba penniless, but by the time he died his
estate was worth half-a-million dollars. He fathered two
children from his wife. He also had five children from the
family cook, Fidel being one of them.
Eventually, Castro's mother and father were married.
From the age of eight, Castro lived away from home at
Catholic private schools. At the Jesuit high school he attended he
was thrashed almost daily for his violations of the rules. For
example, students were not allowed outdoors wearing only shirt
and pants. Castro defiantly strolled around the yard in his
underwear. Only large monetary donations by his father prevented
Fidel from being expelled.
Castro entered the University of Havana Law School in 1945, but
paid more attention to radical politics than to his studies. He
was repelled by the party discipline and intellectual "formalism"
of the communists, preferring the company of "student gangsters".
He carried a pistol in his belt and was involved in a couple
of shooting incidents. In 1948 he married a
philosophy student.
They had a child, Fidelito, the next year. In 1950 Fidel
graduated from Law School.
Castro joined the radical, but anti-communist, Ortodoxo party.
All evidence indicated that the party would come to power in the
1952 elections. Fidel became a candidate for the Chamber of
Deputies, but Fulgencio Batista and his troops thwarted democracy
with a military seizure of the government in March 1952.
In 1933 Sergeant Batista and a group of non-commissioned officers
backed by students had overthrown Cuba's military government
installing as President a physician who was a university faculty
member. Batista remained a powerful man. He backed legalization
of the Cuban Communist Party in 1938. With communist support,
Batista was elected President in 1940, but he lost the 1944
election and moved to Florida.
In 1949, National Crime Syndicate member Meyer Lansky approached
Cuba's new (and corrupt) President with an offer of $250,000 if
Batista were allowed to return. Batista was allowed back into
Cuba with the understanding that he would support the President in
his term of office. Only shortly before the new elections did
Batista make his move for power. The President stepped down
offering no resistance.
Batista subsequently instituted policies making Cuba a very
congenial atmosphere for National Crime Syndicate members —
and for Lansky in particular — to operate. Batista pushed through
laws guaranteeing that anyone investing $1 million or more in a
hotel would be the beneficiary of a dollar-for-dollar match from
the Cuban government or other Cuban organization. There would be
no corporate taxes for hotel-casinos. Import taxes on building
materials, normally 70 percent, would be waived. Thus
contractors knowing who to bribe in the government could
import considerably more building materials than were needed and
sell the excess at a huge profit. Batista received half of the
profits from slot machines. Prostitution flourished, as did the
narcotics trade. For those who could afford it, a trip to Havana
became the best way to receive a medically supervised abortion with
proper hospital care.
On July 26, 1953 Castro, with a force of 131 men, attacked the
Moncada fortress in Santiago de Cuba. The garrison of four
hundred men defeated the attackers, despite the advantage Castro
believed he had in the element of surprise. Though the Cuban
Communist Party denounced the action as a rash deed by a bourgeois
political faction, Castro achieved national recognition. In the
future, Fidel was to capitalize on this fame by calling his
revolutionaries the "July 26th Movement".
In prison Castro was able to clarify his political thoughts.
These were written and rewritten as the speech he had purportedly
given at his trial. Entitled "History Will Absolve Me" it became
the manifesto of the July 26th Movement. It called for a
restoration of the Constitution of 1940, for the ownership of
small farms by sharecroppers and squatters, and for the
distribution to the workers of a portion of the profits from
industries and sugar plantations. He also said "more than half
of the most productive land belongs to foreigners" mentioning
the United Fruit Company in particular.
Castro wrote letters to his wife urging her to work for his
release from prison. He was also writing to an attractive
married woman. Once he (or the guards) put the wrong letters
in the wrong envelopes, which
may have been a factor in causing his wife to obtain a divorce.
Casto was released from prison prior to the 1955 election, but
was banned from speaking in public or on the airwaves. Fidel went
to Mexico where he met Ernesto "Che" Guevara and a number of Cuban
exiles. Pooling Castro's leadership skills with Guevara's brains,
the group rented a farm on which they were instructed in the basics
of guerrilla warfare. In November 1956, Castro's force of
eighty-three men returned to Cuba on a leaky yacht named the
Granma. The boat had been purchased from an American with
$15,000 provided by the Cuban President Batista had deposed.
Most of the invaders were killed or captured by Batista's troops
shortly after they hit the beach, but Castro was able to escape to
the mountains along with his brother Raul and with Che. Some of
Fidel's followers tried to capitalize on the small size of Castro's
"army" by comparing them to the Twelve Apostles. After two months
of plummeting morale, Castro solicited an interview with an
American journalist. The result was a page-one article in The
New York Times which transformed him into an international
figure. In mid-March of 1957 Castro received fifty recruits
in trucks owned by a rice planter, who himself later joined
the guerrillas. After a mid-May CBS-TV interview entitled "The
Story of Cuba's Jungle Fighters", Fidel was constantly deluged
by American correspondents.
Castro and Che consolidated their forces throughout 1957. In
early 1958 they solicited and received a planeload of arms from
the pro-democratic President of Costa Rica. The guerrilla forces
had numerous skirmishes, relying on the principle of attacking by
surprise and only when numerical superiority ensured an instant
victory. Otherwise they utilized their knowledge of the jungle
to elude government troops. The guerrillas relied heavily on the
overwhelming support given them by the local peasants and mountain
folk.
As early as 1957 the American Ambassador to Cuba suggested to
Batista that "the FBI or CIA should send up a man to the Sierra to
kill Castro". Batista's national pride was offended by this suggestion
and he declined the offer. In May, 1958 Batista gathered a force of
over 10,000 troops to eradicate Castro's band of three hundred
guerrillas. But Batista's men found that it was easier to gain
ground than to engage the enemy. They were continually ambushed
in the unfamiliar terrain under the worst strategic conditions. In
July Batista ordered a withdrawal. Twenty-seven of Fidel's men had
been killed. The 433 prisoners taken by the guerrillas were disarmed,
treated well and turned over to the Red Cross. Castro's army obtained
a large quantity of arms as a result of the venture.
Because the Batista dictatorship meant an end to open elections,
many moderate political leaders saw Castro as their only hope of
regaining office. Negotiations resulted in the Caracas pact in the
summer of 1958 wherein Castro agreed to restore the 1940 constitution
and to hold elections. These agreements were never kept.
Soon after Batista's unsuccessful attempt to eliminate the
guerrillas, Castro announced that the time for open warfare had
arrived. Local municipalities permitted Castro's appointees to run
their towns. A number of Batista's generals had been plotting to
overthrow the government. The Chief of the Armed Forces, General
Cantillo, secretly met with Castro agreeing to surrender the
Santiago garrison as soon as it became opportune to do so. After
the surrender, the garrison was to supply Castro's rebels with arms
and to unite in opposition to Batista.
When Che Guevera moved against the provincial capitol of Santa
Clara with a force of three hundred men, Batista's air force
indiscriminately bombed the area — doing more to enrage the
citizens than to injure the guerrillas. Che dynamited the railway
tracks in front of and behind an armored troop train sent by
Batista to destroy the guerrillas. The troops surrendered and
were soon fraternizing with the rebels. Shortly after Santa
Clara was declared a "liberated territory", General Cantillo told
Batista that Santiago de Cuba could not be held. Batista decided
to flee the country. General Cantillo ordered a cease-fire.
Revolutionary forces sprang up all over Cuba to fight
the disorganized and half-hearted government resistance. The
insurrection was over on January 1, 1959. Castro, fearful that
the military was still a threat to his power, immediately
executed the Santiago commanders who had permitted his bloodless
entry into the city. He then began a systematic campaign of
destroying the regular army to replace it with a "people's militia".
"War Crime" trials were conducted, resulting in over 600 executions.
In April Panama was invaded by a force of 87 Cubans and
Panamanians, led by a Cuban. After less than two weeks the group
surrendered to the Panamanian National Guard. In June Castro
attempted to invade the Dominican Republic with two yachts flying
American Flags and with an airplane having Dominican markings
containing fifty-six men. Both vessels were sunk. The other
invaders were killed or captured shortly after their plane
landed. Invasion attempts upon Nicaragua and Haiti were
similarly unsuccessful.
In January 1960 the Cuban government paid the expenses of a
large delegation of newsmen from communist countries around the
world. The group selected a Director for Cuba's National Printing
Office. In February a Soviet trade fair opened in Havana. That
same month, the Soviets signed a five-year treaty for the purchase
of one million tons of Cuban sugar every year.
During one of Castro's visits to Washington, Vice-President
Richard Nixon had tried to inform Castro of Communists holding
positions in the Cuban administration. Because Castro showed little
concern over these "revelations" Nixon concluded that "Castro was
either incredibly naive about Communism or under Communist discipline".
Nixon decided that a force of Cuban exiles should be armed to
overthrow Castro's regime. Eisenhower approved such a plan in a
March 1960 meeting of the National Security Council. Nixon was
appointed as the White House liason with the CIA on the matter.
In the summer of 1960 when US and British oil companies in Cuba
refused to refine Soviet petrolatum, Castro seized control.
In retaliation, the US suspended the Cuban sugar quota for the rest of
the year. August saw the arrival of 700 Soviet "technicians" to
Santiago accompanied by large quantities of armaments.
By Fall, a
large-scale training program for Cuban exiles was underway in Guatemala.
The success
of an invasion hinged on an exile air force (including B-26 bombers
not traceable to the US) as well as psychological and paramilitary
operations which would arouse a civilian uprising. Contingency plans
were made for the invaders to become guerrillas should the initial attack
not succeed.
The CIA Chief of Political Action for the project was E. Howard
Hunt, who later became a Watergate conspirator. Hunt's
responsibility was the formation of a Cuban exile government.
According to the plan, once the invaders established a beachhead in
Cuba, Hunt would there with the provisional government which, in
turn, would appeal for military aid. A sizable contingent of US
Navy vessels, including an aircraft carrier and many Marines, would
then join in the fight.
Hunt was to ensure that the exile government represented all
elements of Cuban society except "reactionaries" who supported
Batista. He faced a major problem in having the exile government
accepted by the exile troops training for the invasion. The
trainees held politicians in contempt and, in fact, those Cubans
with the most military experience were those who had served in
Batista's army. Moreover, the military equipment and invasion
planning was directed by Americans and not the exile government.
Hunt submitted a memorandum to
covert operations co-ordinator Richard Bissell with the recommendation
to "Assassinate Castro before or coincident with the
invasion...Without Castro to inspire them the Rebel Army and
militia would collapse in leaderless confusion." Hunt had
not been the first to make such a suggestion.
Because the Mafia had a reputation for secret and efficient
execution of murder plans, the CIA decided to put a contract out on Castro's
life. By using a third party as liason, the involvement of the CIA
with the Mafia could be kept
secret. Without mentioning names (Castro referred to as "the principal")
Bissell presented the idea to Dulles in September 1960. Dulles simply
nodded as he listened. Bissell left the meeting with the conviction
that the plan had been approved.
(Such a "circumlocuitous approach" is not uncommon for high government
officials who wish to give orders on "sensitive matters" while
maintaining "plausible deniability". By a similar process, hostile
remarks by Eisenhower at the National Security Council were translated
into a direct order from Dulles to the CIA station in Leopoldville to
have Lumumba assassinated. Fortunately for Dulles, Lumumba was killed
by his Congolese enemies before the CIA could get him).
When Castro became Premier of Cuba on February 16, 1959, many of the
Mafia figures in Cuba felt they had no cause for alarm. Castro was still
representing himself as a nationalist democrat dedicated to agrarian
reform. Even when Castro began making statements
that he was going to run the "American gangsters" out of Cuba and
nationalize their assets, mobsters assumed it was simply political
doubletalk. Trafficante was quoted as saying that Castro would never be
so foolish as to close up the hundred million dollar gambling operation
which provided employment for ten thousand Cubans. Nonetheless, Castro
eventually carried out his threat. Trafficante was jailed and later
deported.
In Florida, the Lansky and Trafficante may have financed a Cuban
exile group, "The International Anti-Communist Brigade". The
Brigade's organizer was Frank Sturgis, who was later among those
caught in the Watergate break-in. Sturgis was a third-generation
Italian-American from Philidelphia whose name at birth had been
Frank Angelo Fiorini. A former Marine, Sturgis apparently
preferred the life of a military adventurer. He joined Castro's
guerrilla forces in 1957 and may have been providing information
for the CIA (which did not then view Castro as a "communist").
Sturgis accompanied Castro into Havana, where he was made Castro's
"Superintendent of Games of Chance". When Castro began purging
Cuba of Mafia operations, Sturgis fled the country. Sturgis
claims that in 1959 the mob offered him $100,000 to kill Castro.
When CIA planners decided to have the Mafia "hit" Castro,
they chose CIA agent James O'Connell to make the contacts.
O'Connell had met mafioso John Roselli in the home of
Robert Maheu, a Washington private investigator.
O'Connell had been Maheu's case worker in connection with other work
Maheu had done for the CIA. He was hopeful that Maheu could orchestrate
the assassination plan without letting the Mafia know of the CIA's
involvement. Maheu was supposed to represent a consortium of
businessmen who had lost a great deal following the Castro takeover.
Nonetheless, the cover did not last long. When Roselli made it clear
that he was not qualified to do the job, O'Connell suggested that Roselli
seek the assistance of Santos Trafficante. Roselli contacted
Chicago's capo, Sam Giancana, who
in turn contacted Trafficante.
The CIA spent several hundred thousand dollars on efforts to kill
Castro, which
included a number of schemes in addition to the one involving the Mafia.
Poison cigars were made in the CIA laboratory, but they weren't used
for fear that Castro might give one to an important diplomat.
Plans were made to dust Castro's shoes with thallium salts so that his
beard would fall out, and to administer LSD to Castro before he made a
national broadcast. Both of these schemes would undermine Castro's
charisma with the populace, it was thought.
Frank Sturgis was solicited because of his close relationship with a
woman who had been a mistress of Castro's in 1959. Sturgis gave her
some poison capsule which she hid in a jar of cold cream. She made
arrangements to meet Castro in Havana where they went to a hotel. After
Castro fell asleep in bed, she went to the bathroom to find that
the capsules had dissolved in with the cold cream.
Giancana also favored poison, because no other means
of political assassination in Cuba would guarantee that the assassins
could make a getaway. Giancana financed an agent of his own, Richard
Cain (a detective on Chicago's police force who normally acted as a
spy for the Mafia), with $90,000 of the mob's own money.
Pills of botulism toxin were obtained from the CIA to be put in
Castro's food.
In the late Fall of 1960 an incident occurred which threatened to
undermine the Cuban invasion plan. On November 13th a portion of
the Guatemalan
Army rebelled against their own government. Many American officials
feared that the training camps might be shut down or publicized if the
Guatemalan government was overthrown. Cuban and American pilots bombed
the rebels with CIA B-26s. The insurrection collapsed.
Less than a week later, CIA Director Allen Dulles and
Richard Bissell
met with President-elect Kennedy to brief him on the Cuban invasion.
During his presidential campaign Kennedy, ignorant of the secret
preparations already in progress, had recommended sending an
expeditionary force of "democratic" refugees against the
"Communist enclave".
Whether Kennedy ever knew about (or ordered) an assassination remains
controversial, but it is doubtful that such an order would have ever
been put in writing.
Several persons have written of private conversations during which
Kennedy explored the subject.
Articles on the Guatemalan training appeared in
The Nation, The Washington Post,
The Wall Street Journal and US News and
World Report during the months of November and
December. Though the Cubans in Guatemala were
ready and restless for the invasion to begin,
Eisenhower decided to postpone it until the new
Kennedy Administration could take charge.
Castro made a speech to the Cuban people on
January 2, 1961 during which he stated that
Eisenhower was planning an attack before he left
office on January 20. Castro also demanded that
the United States reduce the size of its staff
at the Havana Embassy to eleven, a number equal to
the number of staffers at the Cuban Embassy in
Washington. Eisenhower's response was to break all
diplomatic relations between the United States and
Cuba. Castro mobilized his army and militia until
the end of Eisenhower's term of office.
The original invasion plan called for a landing
at the town of Trinidad. From this site the
invaders could theoretically escape to the
surrounding Escambray mountains where anti-Castro
guerrillas were already very active. Castro was
able to systematically destroy these guerrillas in
early 1961, however.
Kennedy's new plan called for the invasion to
occur at the Bay of Pigs. This Bay is surrounded
by vast stretches of treacherous swampland which
would seem easy to infiltrate. Moreover, the area
contained a piece of dry land containing a sizable
airstrip. Once the invaders secured some land, a
provisional government of Cuba would be flown-in and
granted recognition by the United States. Then
military assistance could be formally requested in
a war against Castro's regime.
E. Howard Hunt, who was still in charge of organizing the
government-in-exile, found himself increasingly at odds with his
superiors in Washington. He was directed to write a new Cuban
constitution which included land reform clauses, despite his
protests that "the Cuban constitution of 1940 was one of the
most progressive in the world" and had broad support among the
Cuban people. Finally, in mid-March of 1961, Hunt was called
into Richard Bissell's office and told to include radical
socialist elements in the new exile government (the Cuban
Revolutionary Council) so that the provisional government would
represent a wider range of anti-Castro elements. Hunt objected
that this amounted to "Castroism without Fidel" and would
alienate many Cubans. When Hunt failed to impress the senior
CIA officers with his point of view, he resigned.
In March, 1961 John Roselli was in Miami with
poison pellets given to him by the CIA. Roselli
arranged for the pellets to be given to a relative
of one of Castro's chefs. Castro was reportedly
ill a couple of weeks later, but he recovered in
time for the mid-April invasion. Once again, the
pills had not reached Castro, who had stopped
eating at the restaurant where he was to be
poisoned.
The CIA understood that an amphibious landing was only possible if
either adequate air cover was provided at the beaches or if Castro's
air force was destroyed beforehand. The latter alternative was still
a distinct possibility, but it was only a matter of time before the
Soviets supplied the Cubans with MIGs which would make an invasion all
but impossible. Cuban pilots were already training on MIGs in
Czechoslovakia. The original invasion plan called for two surprise
bomber strikes which were intended to wipe out the Cuban Air Force
while its planes were still on the ground.
Shortly after midnight on April 15, 1961, two days before the Bay of
Pigs Invasion, nine B-26 bombers left a Nicaraguan airfield piloted by
Cuban exiles. All of the planes bore the letters FAR ("Fuerza Aerea
Revolucionaria"), the insignia of Castro's air force. Flying in three
formations they struck at Cuban airports wiping out half of the Cuban
Air Force. One bomber was shot down and five others returned to
Nicaragua. The other three flew on to land at Grand Cayman, Key West
and Miami. The Miami pilot told reporters how he and three other pilots
had conspired to escape Cuba, striking airfields with their bombers on
the way out.
That afternoon the Cuban representative to the UN spoke out in the
General Assembly charging the United States with launching an attack on
Cuba using trained mercenaries. Adlai Stevenson denied the participation
of United States personnel or airplanes. He held up a photo of the Miami
plane showing the Cuban star and the initials "FAR". (Stevenson was
later shocked when he learned the true story behind the planes
— and even moreso when it was rumored that Kennedy
had informally called him "my official liar".)
The second bomber strike, which was to destroy the rest of Castro's
air force, was scheduled for the Monday morning of the invasion.
U-2 photos indicated that Castro had gathered his remaining planes onto an
airfield outside of Havana where they were virtual sitting ducks.
(Castro may have actually dispersed his serviceable combat planes and used
permanently grounded airplanes as decoys.) But world
opinion was in an uproar. If a second strike went ahead, President Kennedy
probably could not make a convincing story that more Castro pilots
had defected and that the United States government was not involved.
After Kennedy cancelled the second strike, Bissell protested vehemently
to Secretary of State Dean Rusk. Finally, a revised plan was adopted
whereby two B-26s would leave Nicaragua every half-hour providing two
hours of air cover for the invasion force before returning to refuel.
The invasion on Monday morning did not have an auspicious beginning.
The invading force struck an unexpected reef in the Bay of Pigs which
slowed their progress. The eleven B-26s provided a weak air support.
Six of them were lost. Castro's jets sank two ships in the invasion
fleet, including the supply ship, upon which a red cross had been
painted to give protection.
In the United Nations the Soviet Ambassador attacked Stevenson's
denials of American involvement, asking, "Have these people come
from outer space?" White House Press Secretary Pierre Salinger told
Associated Press, "All we know about Cuba is what we read on the wire
services". Nikita Khrushchev sent a note threatening to come to
Castro's aid if Kennedy did not stop the invasion. Kennedy warned in
reply that in the event of outside intervention the United States would
honor its treaty obligations to the hemisphere.
Kennedy, now believing he had made a mistake in cancelling the
second strike against Cuban airfields, belatedly reauthorized a bombing.
But the five B-26s that left the Nicaraguan airstrip on Monday night to
support the invaders (who had been battling on the beaches since the
morning) could not make their way through the darkness and deteriorating
weather. Bissell was convinced that US airpower could save the
situation. Kennedy was still ambivalent about how much to involve
himself in the invasion, but he finally agreed that Navy jets (which
had been painted to obliterate US markings) could escort the B-26s. These
jets were not permitted to initiate fighting, but had presidential
authorization to fire back at any plane that fired upon them.
In Nicaragua the Cuban pilots were exhausted and demoralized. When
the five B-26s finally took off on Wednesday morning, four of them were
being flown by American CIA pilots. But the Navy jets and the B-26s never
made their rendezvous, possibly because the Bay of Pigs was on Eastern
Standard Time (an hour earlier than Nicaraguan time) or possibly
because the Navy uses Greenwich Mean Time. In any case, the Navy jets
waited an hour and returned to their aircraft carrier. Two of the B-26s
were shot down killing four Americans.
A spontaneous uprising of the Cuban people in support of the invaders
never materialized. As a small isolated band of warriors with little
support within Cuba or from the outside, the exiles were no match for the
Cuban Army. By late afternoon Castro's forces were engaged in mopping-up
operations and the fiasco was over.
Of the 1,297 invaders who had landed, 1,199 survived to be taken to
Havana as captives.
A month after the invasion, when Castro offered to exchange the Bay of
Pigs prisoners for an indemnity of five hundred bulldozers, CIA minds were
still scheming. Knowing Castro's interest in deep-sea diving, CIA
technicians dusted a diving suit with a fungus that would produce a chronic
skin disease. They also contaminated the breathing tube with tuberculosis
germs. James Donovan, who was going to Cuba for Kennedy to negotiate for
the prisoners, was asked to give the suit to Castro, but was not told
about the contamination. Donovan liked the idea of the suit, but apparently
was not impressed with the style the CIA had chosen — so he
innocently Donovan presented Castro with a model more to
Donovan's liking.
The CIA's attempt to use the Mafia in its struggle against Castro
bore a bitter fruit for the Kennedy Administration.
In addition to his relationship with Judith Exner, mafioso Sam
Giancana was involved with Phyllis McGuire of the singing McGuire
Sisters. He met her in one of Morris Dalitz's Las Vegas casinos
where she had run up a debt of $100,000. Giancana told Phyllis that
he would take care of the debt. He did so by telling
Dalitz to eat it. While he was plotting in Miami with Roselli and Maheu
over the means to assassinate Castro, Giancana was worrying that McGuire
was having an affair with comedian Dan
Rowan (of "Laugh-In"). Giancana wanted Rowan's
hotel room bugged by the CIA. The CIA refused to handle the installation,
but agreed to pay Maheu if he hired a private detective.
Instead of installing a bug in the room, the detective began putting an
electronic wiretapping device on the telephone. Before he had
finished, it was discovered by a maid who phoned the police. The
investigation proceeded at a remarkably slow pace, but eventually the
FBI was called in and Maheu's detective was under arrest. Roselli was
seriously disturbed by the incident. But Giancana, who seemed to
regard his CIA plotting as a lark, laughed so hard that he nearly
swallowed his cigar.
Fearful that the Las Vegas prosecution would create a scandal, CIA
general counsel Lawrence Houston appealled to Attorney General Robert
Kennedy on May 7, 1962 to have the case dropped in the interest of
national security. Kennedy, who had known nothing of the CIA-Mafia alliance
and who had been aggressively trying to put Giancana behind bars, was
furious at the disclosure. (When FBI men had found CIA bugging
equipment in the course of their surveillance of Giancana, the CIA only
provided vague explanations.) But Kennedy agreed to drop the case on the
understanding that the CIA-Mafia plot was a thing of the past. This was a half
truth insofar as the new chief of covert operations, Richard
Helms, had by then excluded
Maheu and Giancana from assassination plots, but was continuing to
use Roselli and Trafficante.
In the year following the Bay of Pigs fiasco, many heads rolled
at the CIA.
John McCone, former head of the Atomic Energy Commission, replaced Allen
Dulles as the CIA Director. Richard Helms moved up to replace
Richard Bissell as the head of covert
operations. James O'Connell was eventually replaced by Desmond
FitzGerald as coordinator of the assassination plots
against Castro.
Ultimate authority for these plots now resided with Helms rather than
McCone, who was never even told about the attempted use of the Mafia.
Embittered by the failure of the Bay of Pigs (which the Kennedys
considered an Eisenhower operation) a new Kennedy program
called "Operation Mongoose" was begun for the purpose of ridding
Cuba of Castro and his regime. At a cost of over
$100 million a year, the Miami headquarters became the largest
CIA station in the world. Mongoose had six hundred case
officers and as many as three thousand Cuban agents as well as a
rudimentary navy and air force.
Mongoose was commanded by Robert Kennedy. He
approved sabatoge aimed at creating tensions between
Soviet military personnel and the Cubans. Cuban
exiles were trained in guerrilla warfare and
provisioned with military equipment. Raids
occurred almost nightly. The Cuban coast was
shelled, a sugar mill was blown up, oil storage
facilities were sabotaged and, on one occasion,
a beachfront hotel in Havana was strafed. Attempts
were made to contaminate sugar exports and
circulate counterfeit Cuban money. Yet the Cuban
economy
was not wrecked, and popular opposition to
the Castro regime did not spring into existence.
In the late summer of 1962 President Kennedy
became aware of a buildup of anti-aircraft
surface-to-air missiles in Cuba. CIA Director
McCone suspected that these were intended to
protect offensive missile installations. A
mid-October U-2 flight over the island revealed the
beginnings of a Soviet offensive missile base.
Kennedy ordered stepped-up U-2 surveillance and
soon learned that many nuclear missile sites were
rapidly being constructed. Kennedy ordered a
naval blockade of the island. Khrushchev stated
that Soviet submarines would sink any American ship
forcing a Soviet vessel to stop and he warned that
the conflict could lead to nuclear war. The United States
nuclear forces were placed on world-wide full alert. A U-2
pilot over Cuba was killed by a Soviet surface-to-air
missile.
After six days Khrushchev issued a statement in which
he declared that missiles were only being installed to defend
Cuba against invasion and that they would be withdrawn, under
United Nations inspection, if the US agreed not to invade.
Kennedy not only agreed, but gave secret assurance that American
missiles would be removed from Turkey. Castro believed the
the Soviets had betrayed himand refused to allow inspections.
Nonetheless, the Soviets apparently
withdrew their nuclear arsenal and allowed inspection in the
Caribbean.
In early 1963 a Cuban exile group attacked a Soviet military
post and two Soviet freighters. In response to protests from Cuba
and the Soviet Union, the State Department initiated actions
against the hit-and-run operations. The Coast Guard, the FBI and
the Navy began intercepting exile raiders. Frank Sturgis, who had
been piloting a B-25 on raids over Cuba, had his authorization to
fly revoked by the Federal Aviation Agency.
CIA funding for the Cuban Revolutionary Council was ended.
By the summer of 1963 there appeared to be a major shift in
American foreign policy. The word "detente" was applied to
Soviet-American relations for the first time. A "hot line"
was installed between Moscow and Washington. John Kennedy
spoke increasingly of coexisting with Communists in peace, and
this evidently applied also to Castro.
Many Cuban exiles who had been trained and armed by the CIA were
vehemently bitter at Kennedy's apparent betrayal of their cause.
A sinister letter began to circulate in Miami which suggested that
"Cuban patriots" could only return to their homeland "if an inspired
Act of God should place in the White House within weeks a Texan known
to be a friend of all Latin Americans". Evidence of assassination
plans from the intelligence division of the Miami police caused
the Secret Service to substitute a helicopter for a motorcade
when the President visited Miami on the 18th of November, four
days before his death.
But paramilitary action sponsored by the United States against
Castro's Cuba had not ended, it was merely becoming increasingly
covert. Robert Kennedy, through the President's Special Group,
still directed plans for Cuban exiles to conduct raids against
Cuba. Men from the Army were brought in to help the CIA train
Cubans to be commando fighters. In the Fall of 1963 approval was
given for exiles to hit oil refineries and telecommunications
installations which had previously been prohibited because of hopes
by American businessmen that these facilities could be reclaimed.
Permission was also given for the use of two-man submarines which
could strike ships in Cuban harbors.
The CIA continued to plot the assassination of Castro, relying on many
schemes and assassins apart from attempts to get help from the Mafia.
There was a plan to develop an exploding starfish
which would kill Castro during a deep-sea dive. But the technical
problems were too great and the idea had to be abandoned.
In 1961 the CIA had made contact with a prize asset in the Cuban regime, a
physician and army major (Cuba's highest rank) named Rolando Cubela
Secades. Cubela had fought beside Castro in
the Escambray Mountains and seized the Presidential Palace in advance of
Castro's own arrival in Havana in 1959. In October 1956, Cubela had killed
the chief of Batista's military intelligence, Blanco Rico, who had been
targeted precisely because he was a fair and temperate man who reflected
credit on the Batista regime. Cubela was haunted by a memory that
as he had pulled the trigger, Rico had smiled at him. The memory
of that smile became the principle stimulus for a nervous breakdown.
Cubela resented the Russian presence in Cuba and felt that Castro had
betrayed the revolution. As a heavy drinker and a psychiatric patient,
Cubela was not a choice contact man, but his frequent missions abroad
made him an easy person for the CIA to keep in touch with.
Castro was not unaware of the plots against him. On
September 7, 1963 — the very day that Major Cubela
told his CIA case officer that he was ready to organize Castro's
overthrow — Castro told an Associated Press reporter "United
States leaders should think that if they assist in terrorist plans
to eliminate Cuban leaders, they themselves will not be safe." On
November 22, 1963 Cubela met with his CIA case officer in Paris to work
out the final details of his plan. Cubela was given a ball-point
pen fitted with a hypodermic needle which could be filled with
poison. Upon leaving the meeting they learned
that President Kennedy had just been shot in Dallas.
At the age of sixteen, Lee Harvey Oswald was evidently
reading marxist and socialist library books in New Orleans.
Paradoxically (perhaps), six days after his seventeenth birthday,
he joined the Marine Corps. At the time,
the two primary U-2 bases in the world were in Atsugi, Japan and
Adana, Turkey. Oswald was trained to be a radar controller for
Atsugi, the base of all CIA operations in the Far East. He
apparently became involved with a communist group in Tokyo.
During a 1958 crisis involving the shelling of the islands of
Quemoy and Matsu by the Chinese Communists, Oswald was sent to
Taiwan to assist in setting up a radar base. Communist Chinese
jets appeared on the radar screens as "friends". The American
military was unable to discover how the enemy seemed to have
knowledge of the code signals.
In the Fall of 1959, shortly after he was discharged from the
Marine Corps, Lee Harvey Oswald defected to the Soviet Union.
He was the third enlisted man to defect to the Soviets or their
Eastern European allies since the Second World War, although
a dozen more defected in the following year-and-a-half. At the
American Embassy in Moscow, Oswald proclaimed his intention to
renounce his citizenship and to provide the USSR with all the
information on radar operations which he possessed.
Oswald was given a job in a radio and television factory in
Byelorussia. He received a choice apartment equipped with
luxuries beyond those available to ordinary Soviet citizens.
Though he was not used for media interviews as other defectors had
been, he was given a generous allowance over and above his salary.
Nonetheless, by July 1962 Oswald, apparently disgruntled by life in
the USSR, had returned to the United States with his Russian wife.
Though Oswald was ostensibly given no official debriefing by the
CIA, he may have been under covert CIA observation by a cryptic
member of a Texas community of Russian exiles. George de
Mohrenschildt came to the United States from Poland shortly after
the 1939 blitzkrieg.
He took a position with the Deuxieme Bureau
(French counterintelligence) and made extensive trips across the
United States recruiting a network of agents. In 1941 he applied
to work for the OSS, but was "security disapproved" because of
ambiguous indications that his true allegiance was to Nazi and
Polish intelligence.
In 1957 de Mohrenschildt made a trip to Yugoslavia under the
auspices of an organization secretly funded by the CIA. Yugoslavian
authorities accused him of making drawings of military
fortifications. Returning to Dallas, de Mohrenschildt was debriefed
by the local representative of the CIA's Domestic Contacts Division,
Walter Moore. Moore became a fortnightly dinner guest at the
de Mohrenschildt household until de Mohrenschildt moved to Haiti.
It was during this period that de Mohrenschildt became Oswald's
patron and "friend".
Oswald landed a job as a photo-print trainee for a company
under contract with the Army Map Service. Maps were made from
classified aerial photographs, probably obtained from spy satellites
and U-2 planes. Oswald was able to familiarize himself with
photographic techniques used in espionage. Using the name
A. J. Hidell, he obtained a rifle and a revolver by mail-order
through his post office box in Dallas.
Shortly after Oswald was fired,ostensibly for sloppiness and
radical
political views, he focused his attention on General Edwin A.
Walker. President Kennedy had relieved Walker of his European
command because the General had been using his rank to foist
right-wing propaganda on his troops. Resigning from the Army,
Walker became active in anti-Castro and anti-segregationist
politics. After Walker led a demonstration to prevent a black man
from registering at the University of Mississippi, he was
temporarily held in a mental institution on orders from Attorney
General Robert Kennedy. Oswald took a shot at Walker while the
General was working at a desk in his suburban home. The bullet
missed Walker's head by inches. Oswald escaped undetected.
The following weekend the Oswalds were visited by the de
Mohrenschildts.
In previous conversations together Oswald had compared Walker to
Hitler. In jest, perhaps, de Mohrenschildt asked Oswald, "How is
it that you missed General Walker?" There was a shocked silence
in which Oswald was visibly shaken. De Mohrenschildt never
visited Oswald again — and all contact between them apparently
ended. de Mohrenschildt was found shot to death after being
contacted in 1977 by investigators who were reopening the
question of Kennedy's assassination. The coroner ruled the
death a suicide.
After the Walker incident, Oswald and his wife moved to New
Orleans. The relocation was assisted by his uncle,
a professional gambler connected with the Mafia operations of
Carlos Marcello. Oswald was offered a $200 loan by his uncle, who
helped the Oswalds move into an apartment.
Oswald gave all indications that he regarded the Soviets as not
being revolutionary enough, but that Cuba was the most truly
revolutionary country. In May 1963, Oswald began organizing a
Fair Play for Cuba Committee in New Orleans. Oswald apparently
hoped that by devotion to the cause he could establish a reputation
which would enable him to enter Cuba.
New Orleans was the location of a large Cuban exile community,
second in size only to the one in Miami. By August Oswald had
become involved with anti-Castro Cuban exiles, without stopping his Fair
Play for Cuba Committee activities. His true loyalties in these
activities have given rise to much speculation.
When one of the anti-Castro partisans
discovered Oswald staging a pro-Castro demonstration, he challenged
Oswald to fight. Both were arrested for disturbing the peace. The
resulting newspaper publicity led to Oswald getting radio and
television appearances where he could argue on Cuba's behalf.
In late September 1963, Oswald made a trip to Mexico City for
the purpose of arranging a transit visa to Cuba. Going back and
forth between the Soviet Embassy and the Cuban Embassy, Oswald told
the officials that he wanted to stop in Cuba on his way back to the
Soviet Union, where he planned to permanently resettle with his wife.
The Cubans, however, would issue Oswald a visa for their country only
after he had been issued a Soviet entry visa. The Soviets were not
accomodating. Claims have been made that Oswald shouted he would
kill President Kennedy while in the Cuban Embassy, and that Castro
was informed of Oswald's statements.
CIA agents photographed visitors to the Cuban and Soviet
embassies from hiding places across the street. Miniature
microphones in the telephone wall sockets at the Cuban Embassy
transmitted conversations to CIA receivers outside the building. A
week after Oswald left Mexico, CIA headquarters issued a teletype
to the FBI and other government agencies. The memo stated that a
"reliable and sensitive source in Mexico" had reported contact of
the Soviet Embassy by Lee Oswald. The memo also mentioned
Oswald's previous defection to the USSR.
In Dallas, Texas, on November 22, 1963 at 12:30 pm, at least
two bullets found their target in President John Kennedy. His head
virtually exploded from the impact. Kennedy
had been riding in a motorcade in front of the Texas School Book
Depository where Lee Harvey Oswald was employed. Fifteen minutes
before the assassination, and two minutes after, Oswald was
observed on the second floor lunchroom of the Book Depository. On
the sixth floor was a rifle which had been mail-ordered by
"A. Hidell" with a signature that matched Oswald's handwriting.
Ballistics
evidence would link the rifle with the bullets in the Presidential
limosine. Immediately following the assassination Oswald, left work
for the day. He walked seven blocks, rode two blocks in a bus going
opposite to the direction he had been walking, walked a few more
blocks, and then caught a taxi which took him a block from his
rooming house.
About forty minutes later a Dallas police officer was shot
to death. The killer's trail led to a movie theater where Oswald
was sitting in a back row. He was overpowered when he pulled
his revolver on the policemen who approached him. The revolver
was linked by ballistics evidence to bullet cartridges found near
the murdered
policeman. Oswald's wallet contained two Selective Service
cards, one under his own name and one under the name Aleck James
Hidell.
Under interrogation Oswald denied killing anyone. He was shown
a photograph of himself with a pistol on his hip and a rifle
resembling the assassination weapon in his right hand. After looking
at the photo he stated that the face was his, but the body wasn't.
The authenticity of the picture was later challenged by many
authorities, though Oswald could have doctored the photo himself
as part of a cover story that he had been framed.
Two days after Oswald's arrest, he was shot while being
transferred from police headquarters to the county jail. Oswald
never spoke another word after the bullet entered his abdomen.
Within two hours he was dead. The killer was Jack Ruby, a Dallas
"strip-joint" owner. How Ruby got into the basement of the Police
and Courts Building has never been explained. He had many friends
on the police force whom he met through his nightclub. A likely
explanation is that a policeman innocently allowed Ruby to enter
and tried to cover-up the fact after Ruby shot Oswald.
A Secret Service team preparing to move Kennedy's body to
Washington was informed that Texas law first required an autopsy.
Pushing aside policemen and others obstructing their path,
Secret Service agents abducted the Presidential corpse.
The autopsy of Kennedy's body was conducted at Bethesda Naval
Hospital by three
doctors, none of whom had experience in assessing the cause of
death in criminal cases. The doctors failed to track the paths
of the bullets through the body. Upon learning the next day
that the throat incision to give the President air had been adapted
from a bullet wound, the head of the autopsy team burned his original
notes and wrote a new autopsy protocol stating that a bullet had
exited
from the throat. The ambiguous results of the poorly performed
autopsy were to be crucial in the assassination controversy.
Without positive proof that the President had been killed by bullets
from above and behind, the possibility of multiple assassins could
not be disproven.
Descriptions of Kennedy's body as seen in the Bethesda autopsy
differed sharply from those given by Dallas doctors and nurses.
The throat incision which was judged to be no greater than 3 cm by
Dallas doctors was measured as 8 cm in Bethesda.
At Bethesda, the skull seemed much more open. In fact, the FBI
report submitted by agents present at that autopsy stated that
surgery had been performed "in the top of the skull".
No such surgery had been performed in Dallas. Re-evaluating the
evidence later was made difficult by the fact that Kennedy's
brain disappeared some time after the Bethesda autopsy.
One critic has postulated that surgery was performed on
Kennedy's body which removed a bullet not originating from Oswald's rifle.
Surgical alterations could have obliterated evidence of a frontal
bullet entry and created evidence of rear entry. This theory must be
dismissed, however, because post-mortem surgery would have been
recognized during the autopsy. The wounds all showed the
coagulation necrosis seen in tissue damage to a living organism
with functioning blood circulation.
Though a home movie camera happened to capture the sight of the
President being shot, it did not resolve the controversy. In the
film, the President's head suddenly moves forward at 3 feet per
second and then moves violently backward. Critics have suggested
that a second gunman, in front of the President, shot Kennedy
simultaneously with the shot from the rear. This theory requires
that the second shot struck within an eighteenth of a second of
the first, a seeminly improbable event. Some medical experts
attributed the motion of Kennedy's head to an involuntary spinal
reflex.
A bullet reputedly found on a stretcher at the hospital
which was linked by ballistics evidence to the rifle in the
Depository. This bullet was officially deemed to have entered
the President from the back of his neck, emerged from his throat,
struck the Texas Governor in the back, broken a rib, come out of his
chest, smashed his wristbone and come to rest in his thigh. The
bullet was remarkably well preserved, having lost only one
percent of its original mass.
Critics were doubtful that the bullet could lose so little mass.
They also questioned that such a flight path was possible without
the bullet stopping twice in mid-air to make a right-hand turn.
A NASA engineer indicated that the bullet's trajectory was
quite feasible.
The single bullet theory was based on the idea that Oswald would
not habe had enough time to fire two shots — the first of which
struck Kennedy and the second of which struck the Texas Governor —
because of obstruction by an oak tree. Yet subsequent research
indicated that foliage on the tree could have been sparce, that the
wind could have blown branches out of the way or that Oswald could
have even hit Kennedy before the oak tree obstruction.
The way Oswald had been killed caused many people to think that
someone wanted him silenced. Jack Ruby (born Rubinstein) was
qualified to serve as a Mafia "hitman". In the 1920s he was one
of the teenagers Frank Nitti hired to run errands for the Capone
mob (Capone said he gave these jobs to teenagers to "keep them from
going bad"). He was later an organizer for the Chicago Waste
Handlers union. He was held for questioning by police after a
colleague shot the union president in the back in "self-defense".
As a result of that killing, Paul Dorfman, a mobster who was later
a key figure in the Hoffa empire, became the new president.
One of Ruby's best friends in Chicago was David Yaras, a man who
helped form the Miami Teamsters Local and who was later the
go-between for Mafia bosses
Trafficante in Miami and Marcello in New Orleans.
Yaras, who had a reputation as a syndicate "torpedo", owned slot
machines in Dallas.
A great (apparently unfulfilled) ambition in Ruby's life was to
run a "fabulous restaurant as a front for gambling activities."
Ruby "idolized" Lewis McWillie, who was the manager of the
Tropicana Casino in Havana, owned by Meyer Lansky and his brother.
The Tropicana was reputed to be the largest nightclub in the world
at that time. Ruby made at least two trips to Cuba in 1959. On
each trip McWillie paid the expenses. Ruby offered $25,000 and
blackmarket jeeps to a man who had been a gunrunner for Castro
during the revolution, for the purpose of influencing Castro
to release three prisoners. A British journalist claimed to have
met a man named "Ruby" in a Cuban prison in 1959 who was visiting
"an American gangster-gambler named Santos" (strongly suggestive
of Santos Trafficante).
Ruby often boasted that he had moved to Dallas because the
Chicago syndicate assigned him there. A Dallas Sheriff told the
FBI that a representative of the Giancana-Accardo mob attempted
to bribe him with a thousand-dollar-a-week payment if the Syndicate
were permitted to operate in Dallas under "complete protection".
Ruby was to operate a "fabulous restaurant as a front for gambling
activities".
That the Mafia had a motive to conspire for the death of
President Kennedy cannot be doubted. The crusade against organized
crime during the Kennedy Administration was unprecedented, rising
from 35 convictions in 1960 to 288 in 1963. IRS attention to top
racketeers netted a quarter of a billion dollars beyond the taxes
they had paid when they had filed their returns. A month before
the assassination Attorney General Robert Kennedy had asked Congress
for an electronic surveillance law to assist his fight against
the criminal syndicates.
Carlos Marcello, the New Orleans capo whose
billion-dollar-a-year Syndicate operation made him the second or
third most powerful Mafia leader in the United States, had ample
reason to hate the Kennedys. In 1962, under the direction of
Robert Kennedy, federal agents arrested and handcuffed Marcello
on a New Orleans street, deporting him to Guatemala aboard a
United States Border Patrol plane. Though Marcello had been
born in North Africa of Sicilian parents, his only proof of
nationality was the phoney Guatemalan passport he always carried.
Marcello managed to get back into the United States, but his ordeal
had been inexpressibly humiliating for him. He vowed vengence
against the Kennedys. A Las Vegas promoter reported that Marcello
believed he could eliminate both Kennedys by killing the President.
The plan was to find someone who could be manipulated and who would
not be identified with his own people.
Santos Trafficante too expressed an interest in doing away with
the President. The Washington Post reported a conversation
Trafficante had with a wealthy Cuban exile living in Miami for whom
Trafficante was arranging a million-dollar loan from the Teamster's
Union. After listening to Trafficante rail against the Kennedys'
persecution of Hoffa, the Cuban expressed his opinion that President
Kennedy would be re-elected. Trafficante reputedly replied,
"Kennedy's not going to make it to the election. He is going to
be hit."
Hoffa's own fantasies were directed more specifically against
the Attorney General. Hoffa told Edward Partin, who was spying on
Hoffa for the government, of plans to kill Robert Kennedy. Hoffa's
first plan was to bomb Kennedy's house while he was sleeping, killing
the whole Robert Kennedy family. Later, Partin claimed, Hoffa came
up with the highly suggestive plan of having Bobby shot while riding
in a convertible somewhere in the south so that the crime would
be blamed on segregationists.
Hoffa's demeaner following the assassination was anything but
subtle. Hoffa gleefully told reporters in Nashville, where he was
on trial for jury tampering, "Bobby Kennedy is just another lawyer
now." He flew into a rage at his officers in the Teamsters
headquarters in Washington for flying the flag at half-mast.
He even yelled at his secretary for crying.
Jack Ruby's long-distance telephone calls increased greatly
during the months prior to the assassination. The quality of
the calls was even more significant than the quantity. On
October 26 he called Irwin Weiner in Chicago, a man The
Washington Post called "the underworld's major financial
figure in the Midwest". Weiner had stepped in as underwriter
for the Teamsters Union Pension Fund when Allen Dorfman's insurance
license was revoked by the states of Michigan and Illinois. After
Weiner was indicted for defrauding the Pension Fund of $1.4 million,
the government's chief witness was shotgunned to death in front of
his wife and son. Weiner was subsequently acquitted.
On November 7, Ruby received a call from Barney Baker, a man
Robert Kennedy had called Hoffa's "roving ambassador of violence".
The 370-pound former prizefighter had been a racketeer on the New
York waterfront and a bouncer for Mafia-owned gambling
establishments before coming to work for Hoffa.
Ruby claimed these calls were part of his effort to work out
problems with the racket-dominated American Guild of Variety
Artists. His strippers were complaining to the union that Ruby
worked them too hard. Moreover, Ruby wanted the union to put
pressure on his competitors who were economizing by staging
amateur nights.
There were six phone conversations with Lewis McWillie in
September. McWillie was a pit boss in the Thunderbird Casino
at Las Vegas, an establishment partly owned by Meyer Lansky. Ruby
also made a phone call to the New Orleans office of a Carlos
Marcello lieutenant.
Ruby owed nearly $60,000 in back taxes in November 1963. His
business was poor and badly managed. On November 19 he told his
tax attorney that "a friend" would settle his debts. Others saw
him flashing $7,000 in cash.
Ruby repeatedly asked that the government investigators transfer
him to Washington from Dallas. He told Chief Justice Warren "I
want to tell you the truth, and I can't tell it here". He also
said his "whole family is in danger".
The Broadway gossip columnist Dorothy Kilgallen interviewed Ruby
in the course of her own independent investigation of the Kennedy
Assassination. On November 8, 1965 she was found dead in her
apartment. She was apparently killed by a combination of alcohol
and barbiturates. Notes of her interview with Ruby were never
found.
The defense tried to establish that Ruby was legally insane
at the time of the shooting, having "psychomotor variant epilepsy".
Graphs were made of Ruby's brain waves, but experts testifying
for the defense and for the prosecution disagreed on the
interpretations of these graphs. Ruby died of lung
cancer on
January 3, 1967 while he was awaiting a new trial. Microscopic
sections of Ruby's brain indicated no organic brain damage.
Shortly after the Kennedy assassination and the killing of Oswald,
speculation was boundless concerning the cause and connection of
those events. To J. Edgar Hoover, who had orchestrated the
government's investigation, it had been an open-and-shut case. He
authorized that the FBI conclusion that Oswald was a lone assassin
be "leaked" to the press to quell suspicion. Hoover was concerned
that the FBI not be found derelict in its duties. He vehemently
opposed further investigations. President Johnson, however, felt
that a "blue-ribbon" committee was needed to stop public controversy.
He pressured Supreme Court Chief Justice Earl Warren into heading the
committee by insisting that if the rumors were not stopped, they
could "lead the country into a war which could cost forty million
lives." (Johnson was also concerned that there were people who
suspected that he himself was somehow involved in the assassination.)
Warren reluctantly took the job, later describing it as "the worst
nine months" of his life. Johnson urged that the final report
be complete before the 1964 Summer presidential nomination
conventions. Hoover was assured that the Warren Commission would
conduct no independent investigations, but would rely on the
investigative work of the FBI. Hoover immediately began compiling
dossiers of derogatory material on Warren Commission members. The
Warren Report was finally released in late September of 1964. The
twenty-six volumes reflected the vast and disorganized character
of the investigation itself. Included were dental charts for Jack
Ruby's mother and laboratory photos of Oswald's pubic hairs. The
Report supported the FBI conclusion that "one lone nut murdered
another" when Ruby shot Oswald.
Less than two months after Kennedy's assassination, the CIA had
been contacted by a KGB officer serving as a member of the Soviet
disarmament delegation in Geneva. The officer, Yuri Nosenko,
wanted to defect to the United States. Nosenko was urged to remain
an "agent in place". A short time later Nosenko told his case
officer of a telegram from his KGB superiors ordering him to
return to Moscow. Defection had become an urgent necessity if
Nosenko was suspected of dealing with the CIA. Nosenko was flown
to Washington.
Nosenko told the CIA that he had been in charge of Oswald's file
in the Soviet Union and had been appointed to make a complete
investigation after the assassination. According to Nosenko, Oswald
had never been debriefed by the KGB after his defection to the USSR
because he was regarded as "mentally unstable". No information
about the U-2 was obtained because the KGB had no knowledge that
Oswald had been a radar operator and he did not volunteer this
information. Neither Oswald nor his wife had been solicited by
the KGB to gather intelligence upon their return to the United
States, according to Nosenko.
Almost immediately CIA counterintelligence officers suspected
that Nosenko was a "disinformation" plant, sent to mislead American
authorities about Oswald's associations with the KGB. It seemed
too incredible to believe that the KGB would show so little
interest in questioning or utilizing Oswald. It also sounded
highly suspicious that Nosenko would be appointed to review his own
handling of Oswald after the assassination. And it seemed like an
outrageous coincidence that Oswald's KGB case officer should defect
shortly after Kennedy was assassinated.
As soon as J. Edgar Hoover heard about Nosenko, he decided that
the FBI should control all the questioning connected with Oswald.
Because evidence that Oswald had worked for the KGB would indicate
FBI negligence in the surveillance of Oswald and in the investigation
of the assassination, Hoover had an interest in seeing that Nosenko's
story was supported. The FBI had information that its most highly
placed counterintelligence operative, a Soviet intelligence agent
working under diplomatic cover at the UN, verified that Nosenko was
a lieutenant colonel in the KGB and that Nosenko had received a
telegram ordering him to return to Moscow. The FBI would not
reveal the identity of their Soviet agent to the CIA, however.
In December 1961 a KGB officer named Anatoli Golitsin had defected
to the CIA from Helsinki, Finland. Golitsin had worked in Moscow
processing reports from KGB spies inside NATO. He identified a
deputy press officer at NATO headquarters in Paris as being a
Soviet agent. Golitsin had aroused suspicions that a Soviet agent
existed within the British Admiralty, but it was the more definite
information from Nosenko that a homosexual in the British naval
attache's office was being blackmailed by the KGB that led to the
capture of the spy. Nosenko and Golitsin both agreed that a
secretly homosexual Canadian Ambassador to the Soviet Union had been
blackmailed to act as a spy for the KGB. Golitsin claimed that a
"mole" (Soviet agent) had burrowed his way into the upper echelons
of American intelligence, but Nosenko denied that this was true.
Although Nosenko had provided information that led to the capture
of enemy agents, counterintelligence officers had reason to believe
that the Soviets already assumed that those agents had been
compromised. They wondered if Nosenko might have an interest in
preventing discovery of the "mole".
Golitsin confirmed that Nosenko had been a KGB officer, but denied
that Nosenko held the position he claimed. CIA counterintelligence
pressured Nosenko into admitting that he had lied about his rank.
Instead of being a lieutenant colonel, he was merely a captain. Yet
his KGB-issued travel document incorrectly listed him as a
lieutenant colonel. Nosenko said it was a clerical error. When
confronted with CIA evidence that he had never received a telegram
recalling him to Moscow, Nosenko admitted that this too was a
fabrication. Nosenko said he had merely lied about these matters
because he desperately wanted the CIA to allow him to defect, but the
FBI maintained confidence in the United Nations "asset" who had
verified Nosenko's claims. (It was not until over a decade later
that the FBI conceded that their Soviet agent had been a
disinformation plant.)
Nosenko was found to be grossly ignorant of events at the
American Embassy in Moscow during the four years he claimed to have
done KGB work against its employees. Golitsin said he had paid many
visits to the American Embassy during that period without ever having
seen Nosenko. Nor did Nosenko do well in lie detector questions
about Oswald, though his emotional reactions could have been due to
factors other than lying.
A decision was made to withhold information about Nosenko from
the public investigations being made about Kennedy's assassination.
With approval by Attorney General Robert Kennedy, Nosenko was
placed under "hostile interrogation" in order to "break" him.
Nosenko became, in fact, the first man ever to be incarcerated by
the CIA in the United States. And he was imprisoned without ever
being brought to trial. Nosenko was confined to a windowless room
having one light, a washbasin, a bed, a chair and padded walls. He
was not allowed to listen to music or to watch television. At times
he was denied reading material and was forbidden to lie down in the
daytime. When interrogated, his contradictions were challenged and
he was denounced as a lier. His guards were instructed to be
impersonal, not to smile and not to talk to him.
After three years of imprisonment Nosenko showed little change in
his story. Confronted with contradictions, he would merely shrug. A
lengthy report by the Soviet Division of the CIA concluded that
Nosenko was a disinformation agent sent by the KGB. The head of CIA
Counterintelligence, James Angleton, accepted this conclusion
with an "85 percent probability".
The "mole", if he existed, had still not been found. Pete Bagley,
the CIA case officer who had handled Nosenko's defection in
Switzerland, had risen to head counterintelligence for the Soviet
Bloc Division of the CIA. Bagley had made a career out of
discovering evidence against Nosenko's credibility. Yet Golitsin
said that when he was in Moscow he had seen copies of a 1954
debriefing Bagley had conducted with a KGB defector. A suspicion
arose that Nosenko had been sent to be exposed by Bagley as a
disinformation agent and thereby advance Bagley's position in the
CIA.
For all of Golitsin's alarming claims concerning KGB penetration
of various Western intelligence services, he had provided little in
the way of concrete information. Nosenko, in fact, had provided
more concrete information than had Golitsin. Yet Nosenko had been
imprisoned whereas Golitsin was given access to many of Angleton's
classified files — evoking suspicions of Golitsin's true
purpose and of Angleton's good judgement. David Murphy, head of
the Soviet Bloc Division of the CIA, had believed Golitsin's
warnings of Soviet penetration so firmly that he stopped the
clandestine activities of his Division. He believed that any
genuine defectors would be compromised by the "mole", and the
others would be feeding false information. Despite the fact that
Murphy had supported Golitsin against Nosenko, CIA
Counterintelligence chief James Angleton believed that Murphy
himself was a "probable" Soviet agent.
Not only had the Nosenko-Golitsin controversy created dissention
within the CIA, but it was an added strain to relations between the
CIA and the FBI. Hoover was still extremely touchy about the
discredit the FBI would receive if Nosenko and Oswald were shown
to have been working for the KGB in the United States. While few,
if any, believed that Oswald killed the President under KGB control,
a history of KGB collaboration would seem most likely. Soviet armed
forces had been placed on worldwide alert after the assassination,
which should serve as some indication of Russian concern. The FBI
would be inexcusably lax to have allowed such an obvious KGB plant
to do classified work for the Army Map Service, or to go unmonitored
during Kennedy's trip to Dallas. Because of the ill feeling
Nosenko had inspired between the CIA and the FBI, certain
intelligence executives began to feel that improving relations
between the intelligence agencies was more important than the
seemingly insoluble problem of determining Nosenko's true role.
Nosenko was transferred to the CIA Office of Security. He
was interviewed under "friendly" conditions by both Office of
Security members and FBI agents. A new report ascribed Nosenko's
lies and mistakes to a "personality problem" while it supported
Nosenko's account of Oswald. One counterintelligence officer
described the report as a "whitewash". Because of concern that the
CIA had mistreated its defector, Nosenko was granted US citizenship
and a yearly allowance of $30,000 from the CIA. The Soviet Bloc
Division and CIA Counterintelligence were purged of many members who
questioned Nosenko's authenticity. Nosenko was later made a
consultant to CIA Counterintelligence and to the FBI.
In July 1966 a new investigation of the Kennedy assassination was
launched by New Orleans District Attorney Jim Garrison. Garrison had
been elected to office as a reform candidate, but his "cleanup"
selectively avoided operations controlled by associates of New
Orleans Mafia boss Carlos Marcello. Garrison's bill at the Las
Vegas Sands Hotel was paid for by a Marcello aide on three
separate occasions and Garrison was granted $5,000 credit at the
cashier's cage. Garrison purchased his home from a Marcello
lieutenant for a very low price. Nonetheless, Garrison's first
chief suspect in the assassination investigation was a Marcello
aide named David Ferrie.
Ferrie, due to a case of alopecia, had lost all of his body hair.
He wore a red wig and glued on what appeared to be tufts of
carpeting as eyebrows. He founded his own religion, The Holy
Apostolic Catholic Church of North America, and possessed a
"doctorate" in psychology from an unaccredited college in Italy.
Ferrie was suspended from work as a senior pilot with Eastern
Airlines following arrests for homosexual activities with
teenage boys. It was Ferrie, according to a Border Patrol report,
who piloted Marcello back to the United States following his
deportation to Guatemala. Widely known as a "right-wing homosexual",
Ferrie detested Kennedy and, according to an FBI report, had said
that the President "ought to be shot". Carlos Marcello, in
connection with plans to kill the President, reportedly spoke of
"setting up a nut to take the blame". On the day of the
assassination, however, Ferrie was in a New Orleans Federal Court
with Marcello, awaiting judgement on Marcello's immigration case.
Garrison made no attempt to link Ferrie with Marcello.
In fact, he studiously avoided it. Garrison was more concerned
with Ferrie's connection to Guy Banister, an ex-FBI agent who
allowed his detective agency at 544 Camp Street to be used as a
meeting place for Cuban exiles and American intelligence operatives.
(Banister had served in the Chicago FBI office during the 1940s with
Robert Maheu, who later became the liason between the CIA and the
Mafia in the Castro assassination attempts.) The Camp Street
address also housed the CIA-backed Cuban exile government, the
Cuban Revolutionary Council. David Ferrie had trained pilots in
Guatemala for the Bay of Pigs Invasion and had even flown
bombing missions over Cuba. An anti-Castro activist, Ferrie was a
frequent associate of Banister and the Cuban Revolutionary Council.
Many reports linked Oswald with Ferrie. As a teenager, Oswald had
attended Civil Air Patrol training sessions in New Orleans at a time
when Ferrie was acting as an instructor for the adolescent boys.
Later, after Oswald returned to New Orleans from the USSR, he was
reportedly seen with Ferrie at a Cuban exile guerrilla warfare
training camp and at a black-voter registration drive.
Banister's secretary was later to say that Oswald sought to work
with Banister as an "undercover agent". Oswald indeed stamped the
address "544 Camp Street" on his Fair Play for Cuba Committee
pamphlets (copies of which were found in Banister's files). There
are other stories of Oswald associating himself with anti-Castro
radicals.
David Ferrie was found dead from a cerebral hemorrhage on the
day Garrison released him from protective custody. Garrison,
however, was not a man to be stopped. Mark Lane, author of Rush
to Judgement, became his closest advisor. Conspiracy theorists
of almost every persuasion flocked to New Orleans where Garrison
welcomed them with open arms. Garrison's chief suspect was the CIA,
but he didn't hesitate to accuse Minutemen, the Dallas Police, oil
millionaires and elements of "the invisible Nazi substructure".
Garrison's inclination to suspect all those who challenged him led to
his indictment of three newsmen and two former members of his own
staff.
Garrison later charged that Edward Partin, the key witness in
Robert Kennedy's case against Hoffa, had been a go-between for Ruby
and Oswald in New Orleans. Partin had already been offered a
million dollars of mob/union money (channeled through Allen
Dorfman, and which Marcello was holding) to sign an affidavit
admitting that he had perjured himself in his testimony against
Hoffa. Partin was also told that he could be given a share of
control of Teamster Pension Fund loans for the South if he changed
his testimony. A man who had served as attorney for both Hoffa
and Trafficante offered to get Garrison off Partin's back in
exchange for the perjury affidavit. Partin refused.
Garrison was eventually put on trial himself on charges of taking
payoffs to protect underworld pinball machine operators and
on charges of
income tax evasion. Garrison was driven from office after having
done inestimable damage to those who questioned the conclusions of
the Warren Commission.
When Robert Kennedy was assassinated after winning the California
Presidential Primary in 1968, a few suspicions were raised. The
assassin, Sirhan Sirhan, had been a "hot walker" at the Santa Anita
racetrack until a suspected New Jersey Syndicate associate got him
a job on a horse ranch. But Sirhan Sirhan was a Palestinian Arab
who evidently had many strong feelings against Robert
Kennedy's "pro-Israel" position. He apparently also had personal
motives, as might be indicated by his remark, "They can gas me,
but I am famous...I have achieved in one day what it took Robert
Kennedy all his life to do." The extensive psychiatric
examination of Sirhan Sirhan following the assassination failed to
produce much evidence which would link him to a conspiracy. Two
days before being shot, Robert Kennedy had been reported as saying,
"I now fully realize that only the powers of the Presidency will
reveal the secrets of my brother's death."
In the early 1950s mafioso John Roselli had joined the
Hollywood Friar's Club under the sponsorship of its founder Georgie
Jessel. In 1968 Roselli was convicted of swindling Phil Silvers,
Zeppo Marx and other Friars out of some $400,000 by cheating at
cards. Observers peering through peepholes in the ceiling would send
coded electronic messages concerning cards of the other players to
the girdle of the conspirator sitting at the table.
Roselli spoke to his lawyer (a former CIA-agent) about efforts by
the Justice Department to deport him, threatening that he would
expose the Mafia-CIA plot to assassinate Castro if such a thing
occurred. In 1971 the CIA
approached the Immigration and Nationalization Service of the Jusice
Department to "forestall public disclosure of Roselli's past
operational activity with the CIA". The litigation was neither
dropped nor successfully prosecuted during the next five years.
In 1975 select committes were created by both the House and the
Senate to investigate the intelligence agencies of the government.
The Senate Committee scheduled the appearance of both John Roselli
and Sam Giancana. Five days before Roselli testified, Giancana
(who was under 24-hour surveillance by the FBI and the Chicago
Police) was shot to death by seven .22 bullets in his face and neck.
An underworld informant said that the killing had been done by the
mob figures involved in the CIA plot against Castro. But the FBI
suspected that the motive was related to Giancana's attempts to
reassert his authority in Chicago.
As early as 1967, Roselli had been telling his lawyer that
"sources in places close to Castro" had informed him that Castro
had dispatched assassination teams against Kennedy in retaliation
for the CIA assassination attempts. Roselli had worked more closely
with the Cubans than any other mafioso. Roselli made a
secret appearance in April of 1976 before Senate investigators
probing the CIA assassination schemes. Roselli told columnist Jack
Anderson that Castro made arrangements for Santos Trafficante, among
others, to do the job — and that Oswald was involved in the plot.
Roselli also claimed that Ruby shot Oswald to hide the role of the
underworld conspirators.
On August 23, 1976 John Roselli's hacked-up body was found
floating in a 55-gallon oil drum off the coast of Florida. Gases
from the decomposing corpse had caused the drum to surface. Twelve
days earlier Roselli had dined with Trafficante in Fort Lauderdale.
The revelations of a Mafia-CIA plot against Castro, and the
possibility of retaliation, indicated serious omissions on the part
of the Warren Commission investigation. Even more serious was the
awareness that Allen Dulles, who knew of the plots, had served as a
Commission member without making the information known. Nor was that
the only CIA coverup. CIA Counterintelligence had run a "trace" on
a list of names of known contacts of the Soviet Embassy officer who
had dealt with Oswald in Mexico. A CIA official, upon finding
the name of Rolando Cubela on the list, withheld Cubela's operational
file. Cubela had been a CIA contact within the Cuban government whom
the Agency had hoped could kill Castro.
Information also surfaced in the 1970s which made the FBI's
investigation for the Warren Commission open to suspicion. It was
discovered that the FBI had contacted Jack Ruby nine times in 1959,
apparently as an underworld informant. This was the very period in
which Ruby made his trips to visit Mafia cronies in Cuba. Immediately
after the assassination Hoover discovered that Oswald had not been
on any of the FBI's security indices, which included over 20,000
names. Hoover secretly censured sixteen FBI executives including
his own Assistant Director. It was also discovered that a Dallas FBI
Special Agent had received a threatening note from Lee Harvey Oswald.
Two hours after Oswald had been declared legally dead, the Special
Agent was ordered by his superior to destroy the note, a fact that
had remained secret for twelve years.
The evidence of an FBI cover-up, of a CIA cover-up and the
murders of the two mafiosi closely linked with the
anti-Castro plots led to an authorized reinvestigation of Kennedy's
death by the House Select Committee on Assassinations in 1978.
Using scientific methods not available to the Warren Commission,
the Committee performed an acoustical reconstruction of the Dallas
plaza in which Kennedy was shot. Sounds had apparently been
recorded by Dictabelt from a microphone on a police motorcycle at the
time of the assassination. The evidence indicated that four shots
were fired rather than three, as had been claimed by the Warren
Commission. Three of the shots came from the direction of the Texas
School Book Depository where Oswald was working. The fourth shot,
which missed entirely, came from behind a picket fence located on a
grassy knoll in front of the Presidential Limosine.
Even in 1963 there had been evidence of a shot from behind the
fence. Roughly a dozen people had been standing on the knoll when
the shots were fired — and nearly all of them believed some of the
gunfire had come from behind. An amateur cameraman, who had
sought to position himself behind the fence prior to Kennedy's
arrival, had been told to stay away from the area by a man who
flashed a Secret Service badge. Two policemen independently
reported confronting individuals behind the fence who were
"Secret Service" men. The Secret Service later declared
that it did not have a man in the area.
The House Select Committee on Assassinations concluded that
"scientific acoustical evidence establishes a high probability that
two gunmen fired at President John F. Kennedy". It was unable to
identify Oswald's co-conspirators.
The Justice Department requested the formation of a Committee on
Ballistic Acoustics to review the acoustic data which seemingly
supported the thesis of a shot from the grassy knoll. The resulting
committee of highly eminent scientists concluded that the sounds on
the Dictabelt were probably not gunshots and, moreover, that the
recording had come from a motorcycle not in the motorcade.
In a 1978 interview with members of the Assassination Committee,
Castro said that he trusted Johnson less than Kennedy and that for
him to attempt to assassinate Kennedy would have been "tremendous
insanity... the most perfect pretext for the United States to
invade our country which is what I have tried to prevent for all
these years". Oswald himself, when asked by Dallas police if he
thought Cuba would now be better off now that the President was
dead, had replied that Vice-President Johnson's views were
probably not much different than Kennedy's.
The Warren Commission expressed
the belief that Oswald had been driven by personal motives. It
was the opinion of the Chief Counsel and Staff Director of the
House Assassination Committee that Oswald had been duped into a
purportedly pro-Castro plot by anti-Castro agents and that the shot
from behind the picket fence as well as Ruby's killing of Oswald
were under the direction of organized crime.
Howard Robard Hughes, Jr. was born on Christmas Eve of 1905
in Houston, Texas. His father had moved to the city in hopes of
cashing in on the East Texas "oil rush" which had begun with
the 1901 "Spindletop" gusher. In 1908 Howard, Sr. designed a
drill bit containing 166 cutting edges intended to drill through
solid rock. Oil men had not previously been able to penetrate
the "rock barrier" without destroying their bits, but the Hughes
invention allowed them to do so.
Howard, Sr. patented his bit all over the world. Rather than
sell the bits, he only allowed them to be leased. With his
profits he bought patents of other rock bits. He filed lawsuits
against all designs he believed infringed on the patents he held.
More than forty years later, in 1950, the Hughes Tool Company
would still control about 85 percent of the drill-bit market.
When Howard, Jr. was 18 his father died of a
heart attack during
a conversation with the tool company's sales manager. Howard, an
only child, had lost his mother two years previously during the course
of a major operation she was undergoing. The Hughes Tool Company would
supply Howard with nearly three-quarters of a billion dollars during
the course of his lifetime, though its management was left almost
entirely to others. With a couple of spectacular exceptions, few of
the projects to which Hughes devoted his energies
would be anything but a losing proposition, from a financial point of
view.
Fascinated by movie-making, Howard moved to Los Angeles at the age
of twenty. The first movie he financed was so bad he never released
it, but the next three showed a modest success. At the age of
twenty-two Hughes decided he was ready to produce and direct a movie
epic about World War I pilots, Hell's Angels. Flying was
Howard's favorite hobby. He relished the prospect of directing
spectacular aerial battle scenes. He purchased 87 World War I
fighter planes, giving him the largest private air force in the
world. In the course of the filming three pilots and one mechanic
died in plane crashes.
Howard spent three years making Hell's Angels. He shot
two-and-a-half million feet of film of which fifteen thousand feet
ended up on the screen. Revenues for Hell's Angels, the
most expensive film ever attempted, fell short of its expenses by
one-and-a-half million dollars. But it elevated Jean Harlow to
stardom and doubtless provided Howard with a good time.
Aside from his role as a youthful director, Howard was to achieve
a considerable reputation as a Hollywood playboy. He had affairs
with the likes of Ginger Rogers, Ida Lupino, Katherine Hepburn,
Billie Dove, Terry Moore, Bette Davis, Ava Gardner, Loretta Young,
Olivia de Havilland and Lana Turner.
Hughes produced, but did not direct, a few films following
Hell's Angeles. His attention was turning, however,to the
prospect of becoming a world famous pilot. Sparing no expense, he
established the Hughes Aircraft Company for the purpose of building
the fastest airplane in the world. His engineers produced the H-1
("H" for "Hughes"), a plane which minimized drag by the use of rivets
placed flush in the fuselage, by shortened wings and by retractable
landing gear.
On Friday, September 13, 1935, Hughes piloted the craft to a new
land-speed record of 352 miles per hour. The previous record had been
314 mph. Within the next two years Howard twice broke the record for
a transcontinental flight from Los Angeles to Newark, New Jersey.
In 1937 Hughes began working on a plane in which he could
circumnavigate the globe. The previous record for such a flight was
7-1/2 days. Hughes also sought to break Lindbergh's record of 33-1/2
hours for a New York to Paris flight.
In July, 1938, Hughes flew from New York to Paris in 16-1/2 hours
and he circled the globe in 3 days, 19-1/4 hours, roughly half the
time of both previous records. The flight had cost him two million
dollars. New York City went wild with enthusiastic hysteria. Over
a million people participated in a ticker-tape parade for Howard which
produced 1,800 tons of trash (200 tons more than Lindbergh had
received for his transatlantic flight). Howard told the crowds "The
airplane was invented and originated in the United States, yet since
then, the countries of Europe have taken from us one by one every
record of major importance." Hughes and his planes had won most of
them back.
Howard decided to make a film about Billy the Kid entitled The
Outlaw. During a visit to the dentist, Howard observed "the
most beautiful pair of knockers I've ever seen in my life" on the
young receptionist, Jane Russell. Hughes quickly decided that,
whatever her acting ability, she possessed two assets which qualified
her to be a star in his film. After listening to three weeks of
unwanted advice from Howard, the director resigned leaving Hughes to
direct the film himself.
Howard's first complaint was, "We're not getting enough
production out of Jane's breasts." Countless retakes were made of
Jane leaning over Billy's sickbed until Howard finally got the
exposure he desired. One scene — in which Miss Russell writhed her
curvaceous body in an attempt to free herself from the leather thongs
which tied her — inspired Howard to apply his knowledge of aerodynamics
to the design of a "cantilever bra". This invention allowed Jane's
breasts freer movement.
The critics agreed that The Outlaw was, at best,
mediocre. But Hughes blanketed the nation with advertisements in
newspapers, magazines and billboards — most of which showed Jane in
provocative poses. The censors were aroused. One Baltimore judge,
reaffirming a decision banning the film from the State of Maryland,
made the statement, "Miss Russell's breasts hung over the picture like a
summer thunderstorm spread out over a landscape. They were everywhere."
Where it was not banned, the film attracted enough curiosity-seekers
to bring in revenues in excess of its considerable costs. Many credit
Hughes for starting a nation-wide trend of increased interest in
women's bosoms.
With the coming of World War II, Hughes set his sights on becoming a
major builder of aircraft for the government. He rebuilt the H-1 as a
fighter and designed another high-speed fighter. The military rejected
his plans in favor of the Lockheed P-38. Howard's sense of rejection
was made all the more acute by his belief that both the P-38 and the
Japanese Zero had been built by imitating his own designs.
Opportunity arose from an unexpected quarter, specifically, from the
mind of Henry J. Kaiser. Kaiser was a man of vast dreams and colossal
deeds. At the outset of the war he had turned his attention from
building dams to building steel cargo ships. Applying mass-production
techniques he reduced construction time for his vessels (known as
Liberty Ships) from 355 to 48 days. Even at that rate, however, Nazi
submarines were sinking the ships faster than he could build them.
Eighty-seven ships were torpedoed in May, 1942 alone.
Kaiser's idea was to build fleets of gargantuan cargo planes,
"flying boats", which could move safely and rapidly across the Atlantic.
The plan was for Howard Hughes to design and build the first models,
after which Kaiser would mass-produce them. With government approval,
Hughes Aircraft began work on the project. Due to a war-shortage of
metal and the necessity of reducing weight, Hughes decided to build the
plane out of wood. He would use a new duramold process by which thin
sheets of wood could be bonded to a wooden frame.
Howard was still not satisfied with his share of war-contracts for
military aircraft, however. He hired a former Hollywood nightclub
owner named Johnny Meyer to conduct a lavish campaign of "broads, booze
and brass". Movie starlets and champagne flowed into Washington, D.C.
where Meyer lavishly entertained top military officials. His
greatest success was with the President's own son, Colonel Elliot
Roosevelt.
Meyer introduced Elliot to actress Fay Emerson. A courtship began
during which Meyer paid the bill for hotels, night-clubbing and $132
worth of war-scarce nylons. After four months the couple were married.
Johnny Meyer was best man. He was also good enough to pay for the
wedding and the honeymoon. In August 1943, due to Roosevelt's efforts,
Hughes received a contract to build 100 high-speed, high-altitude
photo-reconnaissance planes for the Air Force.
Hughes unquestionably poured a great deal of effort and money into
building the aircraft. But the projects were plagued by the
indecisiveness, excessive attention to detail and autocratic
"perfectionism" which characterized everything Hughes personally
supervised. When the war ended, no models of either the flying boat
or the reconnaissance plane had been completed.
In July, 1946, Hughes personally took a prototype reconnaissance
plane up for its first test flight. Due to propeller problems,
however, he crashed into a luxurious home in Beverly Hills.
His broken bones and burns were so extensive that no one in the
emergency room of the hospital thought he would live.
Demanding increasing quantities of morphine to stop his pain, Hughes
began an addiction to narcotics which his doctors would continue to
support for the rest of his life. The phenacetin in one of his
pain-killers evidently caused him the kidney damage which was
reportedly responsible for his
death. Another legacy of the crash was the moustache Hughes
grew to cover the scars on his upper lip.
In 1946 the Republicans took control of Congress for the first time
in sixteen years. Anxious to expose corrupt practices of the Roosevelt
administration, the Senate War Investigating Committee turned it
attention to the $40 million Hughes received from the government without
having given anything in return. Newspapers stirred public interest
with photographs of scantily-dressed models attending Meyer's lavish
Washington parties. One photograph depicting Meyer attracted the
attention of a New York City night-club cigarette girl who filed a
paternity suit against him.
To launch a counter-attack, Hughes solicited Washington columnist
Drew Pearson as an ally. Hughes would have a task-force of detectives
discover dirt about War Committee Chairman Owen Brewster which Pearson
would print. The job of verifying the information was given to
Pearson's newly hired assistant, Jack Anderson.
Hughes was at loggerheads with Senator Brewster over another issue
which gave a suspicious taint to the War Committee's investigations.
Brewster was allied with Pan American Airways, a corporation which
(according to Drew Pearson) had achieved wealth and power through
taxpayer's subsidies and exclusive government franchises. Pan Am's
chief competitor was Trans World Airways, of which Hughes had obtained
a controlling interest in 1939. Pan Am was seeking to have itself made
an official worldwide monopoly of the United States Government. It was
Senator Brewster who sponsored the "chosen instrument" bill which would
subsidize and give exclusive rights to Pan Am for all American
overseas traffic.
Howard's investigators turned up information that the "chosen
instrument" bill was drafted by Pan Am lawyers, that Brewster received
free flights all over the US in Pan Am's executive airplane, and that
Brewster vacationed at the Florida retreat of Pan Am's vice-president
without cost. Hughes personally wrote an "open letter" to newspapers
throughout the country stating that Brewster had agreed to drop the
charges if Hughes would agree to a merger of Pan Am with TWA. Hughes
added, "It is a sad situation when a US Senator has to drag a lot of
innocent girls into a congressional hearing in order to achieve
personal publicity."
When Howard appeared before the government investigators, the
spectators still regarded him as the heroic pilot who had kept America
in the forefront of aviation. Hughes was easily able to neutralize
charges of war-profiteering by pointing to the huge losses of his own
funds. Hughes so thoroughly embarrassed the legistlators by his
ridicule that the investigation against him collapsed.
In November, 1947, Hughes took his "flying boat" for its first and
last flight. The "flying lumberyard", as Brewster had called it,
cruised seventy feet above water for about a mile before Hughes gently
set it back down. The aircraft's wingspan was 60 percent larger than
that of a Boeing 747 and its weight was also greater. It cost the US
government $22 million, but it ultimately cost the Hughes Tool
Company $50 million.
Several years later some Washington, DC police officers testified
under oath that Brewster had paid a police lieutenant to bug the suite
and tap the telephone that Hughes used during his stay in Washington.
The statute of limitations ran out on the crime before a more serious
investigation could be pursued. Hughes contributed generously to
the campaign fund of Brewster's opponent in the 1952 Senatorial
election. Brewster was defeated.
In 1948 Hughes returned again to the motion-picture business by
purchasing a controlling interest in RKO, the third largest
motion-picture studio (behind MGM and Twentieth Century Fox). Hughes
quickly alienated producers and directors alike. One notorious example
of his meddling was his response to viewing a Bette Davis movie. Over
the protests of almost the entire cast, he renamed the film and had
the ending changed. Howard's formula for filmmaking — based on sex,
violence and sensationalistic advertising — was less successful at
RKO than it had been in his earlier efforts.
When the House Un-American Activities Committee turned its interest
to communist infiltration of the motion-picture industry, Howard lent
full support. One screenwriter who refused to testify was fired and
his name was removed from film credits. The Screen Writer's Guild
considered striking against RKO, but Hughes pre-empted their action by
firing about a hundred employees. During four years of Hughes control
RKO lost nearly $24 million.
Howard's personal idiosyncrasies began to become more evident to his
co-workers during this time. His fear of eavesdropping led him to
conduct business conferences in cars on back roads. Always fearful of
germs, he would only turn a doorknob if he held a handkerchief in his
hands. Those who delivered documents to him were required to wear
white cotton gloves. He was not to be touched by anyone he worked with.
Outside of Howard's immediate supervision, however, Hughes Aircraft
was making impressive strides — thanks to a highly competent scientific
and managerial staff. Because the Defense Department had shown little
interest in military electronics, Hughes Aircraft was able to do
pioneering work in the field while its competitors attended to products
more in demand. After eighteen years of operating in the red, the
company began to show a modest profit. With the Korean War, Hughes
Aircraft leapt forward with a $5.3 million profit in 1953, more than
the earnings of the oil-tool division for that year.
Nonetheless, the talented and industrious executives at Hughes
Aircraft began to cause trouble for Howard by demanding a share of the
ownership. Most corporations had stock options programs by which
executives could circumvent high income taxes through the acquisition
of capital stock. But Hughes insisted upon 100 percent personal
ownership wherever possible. When several executives resigned, Air
Force commanders in Washington began to wonder again whether doing
business with Hughes was in the best interest of national security.
In December, 1953, Hughes created a "non-profit charity" he called
the Howard Hughes Medical Institute, dedicated to "medical research and
education". Appointing himself the sole trustee, he gave all the
patents and stock of the Hughes Aircraft Company to the Medical
Institute. Executives could no longer demand stock options since the
stock was owned by a charity. Other assets of the Aircraft Company
were sold to the Medical Institute. This purchase was made possible
by an interest-bearing promissory note from the Hughes Tool Company.
The land and buildings of Hughes Aircraft were sub-leased from the
Medical Institute for $33.6 million a year. The Medical Institute,
in turn, leased the land and buildings of Hughes Aircraft from the
Hughes Tool Company. For Hughes Aircraft, this arrangement
constituted an increased cost of doing business which the company could
use to offset its profits and add to its bills for military contracts.
After the first year, the Medical Institute had an income of over
$3.6 million. Eighty-four percent of this money was returned to
Hughes through lease-payments and interest. One percent was given
to medical-research fellowships.
The Internal Revenue Service decided at the end of 1955 to deny the
Medical Intitute its tax-exempt status. IRS agents ruled that the
Institute was "merely a device for siphoning-off otherwise taxable
income." The IRS inexplicably reversed its decision in March, 1957 by
classifying the Howard Hughes Medical Institute as a tax-exempt
charitable organization. It may have been a coincidence that a few
months earlier the Hughes Tool Company had loaned Vice-President
Nixon's brother $205,000.
These tax savings were for the benefit of Howard's companies, not
for Howard personally. Most of his living expenses were paid for as
business costs. For pocket cash Howard issued himself a dividend of
$50,000 from the Hughes Tool Company, of which he was the sole
stockholder. Thus his companies could make millions while his personal
income tax would be less than $20,000.
Hughes had begun buying Trans World Airways stock in 1939 and
continued
purchases until he owned 78 percent of TWA's outstanding shares.
Nonetheless, he ran the company as if he were the sole owner. From
1946 to 1948 the company lost $19 million. But that may not have
mattered to Hughes, whose single greatest passion in life was probably
the selection and design of new airplanes for his company.
One might have expected Hughes to be at the forefront of introducing
jet passenger planes into the airline industry. Instead, he allowed
his competitors to place orders with Boeing and Douglas Aircraft while
he continued to puzzle over the possibility of designing his own jets.
Finally, three months after TWA's rivals had ordered jets, Hughes placed
a $185.9 million order for 33 Boeing 707s. Four months later Hughes
placed a $126.4 million order for 30 Convair jetliners. These orders,
along with an order for $90 million worth of jet engines, committed the
Hughes Tool Company to the payment of $400 million, a figure which
exceeded the value of its assets. Hughes, moreover, refused to arrange
for outside financing which might dilute his control of the airline.
Instead of attempting to deal with his financial commitments, Howard
withdrew from the world.
This move, along with Howard's accelerating germ phobia and his
increasingly eccentric personal habits, apparently induced his
chief executive and his Hollywood doctor to discuss having Hughes
declared mentally incompetent. The possiblility that Hughes would
lose control of his empire in this way was thwarted in January, 1957
when he married the actress Jean Peters. Without her cooperation, an
involuntary commitment would become nearly impossible.
Howard took up residence in the screening room of a Hollywood
producer. For months he did little else than watch movies and talk on
the phone. His diet consisted entirely of "fresh whole milk, Hershey
bars with almonds, pecan nuts and Poland water" (Hughes would only
drink quart bottles of Poland water, bottled at the company's original
plant in Maine). After having worn the same clothes for weeks, he
took them off and stopped wearing clothes altogether.
Eventually he moved back into the Beverly Hills Hotel, but his
lifestyle would continue to develop along the path that had begun in
the screening room. His whims and phobias were catered to in the
extreme by a staff of personal aides, all but one of whom were Mormon.
A "procedures manual" was written of Howard's detailed instructions on
how to buy food, how to open a soup can, how to chauffer a passenger,
etc. This manual was followed with all the religious reverence
accorded to scripture. Germs and dust were to be avoided at all costs.
Objects given to Hughes had to be washed with isopropyl alcohol and
handed to him in a kleenex. Aides were not allowed to touch him
without an "insulation" of paper towels.
Commanding the Hughes aides was Frank William (Bill) Gay, himself
a Mormon. From the offices of Hughes Productions in Hollywood, Gay
coordinated all lines of communication to Howard Hughes. He controlled
the empire's security system, including the classification of documents
as "secret", "confidential" or "restricted".
In early 1959, with the first jets being delivered to TWA, even
Hughes could no longer evade the problem of financing his purchases.
Despite his enquires, however, he was unable to secure a loan which
would not give more power to his debtors than he was willing to
relinquish. Lending institutions had ample cause to regard Hughes
with suspicion. TWA had lost $2.3 million in 1956, $1.5 million in
1957 and $1.7 million in 1958. Much of the problem stemmed from
Howard's interference with the management and his inability to keep a
company president. The current president was Charles Thomas, a
former Secretary of the Navy, who had only agreed to the job when
he was told he could be given stock options in TWA after two years.
In June, 1959, Hughes was forced to sell six of his new Boeing 707s
to Pan American to forestall financial insolvency. Even this move was
not drastic enough to avert the crisis. In October, Hughes sent
armed guards to Convair's plant to prevent the completion of his
jetliners. Convair was so financially committed to selling its planes
to Hughes that it allowed production to stop, hoping the problem
would be temporary.
In March, 1960 president Charles Thomas persuaded the TWA board of directors
to arrange for a $265 million loan through banks and insurance
companies. Hughes did not veto the action despite the fact that one
condition of the loan provided that TWA stock be placed in a ten-year
voting trust if he forced a change in the airline's management. The
deal was set to be closed at the end of July, but Thomas, after
becoming aware that Hughes had no intention of keeping his agreement
for the purchase of stock options, resigned in a rage. The $265
million loan offer was immediately withdrawn.
As 1960 drew to an end, Hughes was forced to face the fact that his
only remaining alternatives were to go into receivership or borrow
money on the terms of his lenders, who now demanded an unconditional
voting trust as a requirement for the loan. Reluctantly, Hughes
signed the papers which relinquished his control of TWA.
Early in 1961 the new TWA board of directors approved plans for a
$100 million debenture offering and for another $187 million worth
of jets from Boeing. Hughes, charging that the management was acting
without proper authority, began plans for legal action. Before he
could act, however, TWA filed a suit for $105 million along with a
court order for Hughes to sell his 78 percent ownership. It was charged
was that by compelling TWA to use aircraft obtained through the Hughes
Tool Company, antitrust laws had been violated. Hughes would be
required to testify in court. Although it is doubtful that Hughes
would have appeared naked and unshaven, or lined the witness chair
with paper towels, he was totally opposed to making any public
appearance.
Hughes' personal deterioration had continued unabated. Not only
did he wear no clothes, but his beard and hair grew freely down his
chest and back. His toenails and fingernails grew so inordinately
long that they curled.
Instead of taking analgesic pills, he began injecting himself
with pure codeine. He started taking regular doses of the
tranquilizer Valium. The room he lived in was sealed off from
outside light. His floor and reclining chair were covered with paper
towels to protect him from germs.
Although no one was able to locate Hughes and serve him a
subpoena, TWA was eventually ordered a default judgement for his
refusal to appear. Hughes appealed the decision. In
April 1964, he secured permission of the Civil Aeronautics Board to
buy $92.8 million in notes outstanding from TWA loans. Earnings from
his other companies had provided Hughes with the means to buy out
his creditors and dissolve the voting trust. But when TWA appealed,
the Court of Appeals overruled the CAB decision. The
Supreme Court refused to even hear the case.
In 1966, aware that he had permanently lost control of TWA, Hughes
sold all his stock for over half-a-billion dollars. Since 1960, when
the new management took over from Hughes, record earnings had driven
TWA stock from $13 to $86 per share. Hughes earned $460 million
due to the efforts of those he had fought tooth-and-nail. It is
doubtful that Howard did much celebrating, however, because TWA had
been his greatest joy; it was almost his reason for living.
Because of this colossal financial windfall from the TWA sale,
Hughes
needed a quick new investment in order to avoid heavy taxes. After
having spent over forty years almost exclusively concerning himself
with films or flying, Howard decided to enter the gambling business.
Under conditions of maximum security and secrecy, Hughes was
transferred via private railroad car to the top floor of the Desert
Inn Hotel in Las Vegas. The move was coordinated by Robert Maheu, a
man who had been doing increasing amounts of security work for Hughes.
With the relocation to Las Vegas, Maheu displaced the Mormon Bill Gay
as effective chief executive of the Hughes empire. Maheu's personal
history is so relevant to the tapestry of American intrigue, that it
is worthwhile telling his story.
Robert Aime Maheu was born in 1917. Because his grandparents were
French Canadian, Maheu was raised to be fluent in both English and
French. In 1940, he graduated in economics from Holy Cross College
of Massachusetts. Insofar as the FBI recruits primarily accountants
and lawyers as agents, Maheu took the Bureau's accounting
examination. Although he failed the exam, he was hired on
the basis of the value of his knowledge of French for the war effort.
During the invasion of France, the Germans captured the French
aviator who had made the first eastward transatlantic crossing, from
Paris to New York. As a result of threats made against his family,
the aviator was induced to use his prominance to travel to the United
States as a spy. The scheme required that the aviator be caught
acting as a spy and agree to become a "double agent" for the
Americans while he would, in fact, be a "triple agent" in service
of the Germans. The aviator was captured in Spain by American agents
who had learned of the plan from British Intelligence. He agreed to
dupe the Germans. But the FBI had doubts about the true loyalties of
their "quadruple agent", so Maheu was given the responsibility of
monitoring the man. After successfully carrying this
counterintelligence operation to completion, Maheu was promoted.
Two years after World War II ended, Maheu resigned from the FBI.
He tried to start a corporation making canned cream, but unexpected
technical difficulties drove him to the edge of financial diaster.
Maheu did security work for the Small Business Administration for
several years and then, in 1955, started a company of his own,
Robert A. Maheu Associates.
A steady client of Maheu's during the fifties and early sixties
was the CIA. One of his first assignments involved President Sukarno
of Indonesia who had been introduced, presumably by the KGB, to a
beautiful blonde during a trip to Moscow. When the blonde later
showed up in the Indonesian capitol, the CIA decided to make a
pornographic film using a Sukarno look-alike. By "proving" that
Sukarno was a patsy for a KGB seductress, the CIA hoped to enrage the
citizens of Indonesia. Producing this film, entitled "Happy Days",
Maheu was the make-up man, camera man and director.
Maheu had a wide variety of other clients. Soon after Hoffa
became General President of the Teamsters, Maheu was hired to "sweep"
Hoffa's new office for "bugs". Maheu worked with the criminal
lawyer Edward Bennett Williams to solve the murder case which
implicated the Italian-American OSS man Aldo Icardi. Williams and
Maheu had been on a debating team together during their college
days. It was Williams who introduced Maheu to the Las Vegas
mafioso John Roselli. Both Maheu and Roselli cultivated
the friendship. When the CIA asked Maheu to arrange a contract
against Castro's life with the Mafia, Maheu went to Roselli.
One famous case of Maheu's involved work against the Greek
shipping magnate Aristotle Onassis (a man whose personal income
was higher than the income of the entire nation of Greece). In
1935 the King
of Saudi Arabia had made
an agreement with an American cartel which guaranteed the king
production and transport rights of oil until the year 2000. The
deal had been instigated by Harry Philby, a convert to Islam and the
father of the notorious British masterspy, Kim Philby. In 1953,
Onassis allegedly bribed Saudi ministers and palace officials to
obtain exclusive shipping rights. A rival shipper hired Maheu to
scuttle the Onassis agreement.
Maheu made a presentation to the National Security Council arguing
that the Onassis contract represented a threat to American security.
The Council was reminded that a leftist takeover had been foiled in
Iran partially because of the capacity of the British oil companies
to embargo the shipping of Iranian oil. The loss of shipping rights
could therefore undermine American leverage in Arabian politics.
The State Department began
to exert diplomatic pressure on the Saudi government. With CIA
support Maheu was able to place a listening device in Onassis' hotel
suite. Maheu made a rather dangerous trip to Saudi Arabia in an
effort to provide evidence for Onassis' bribery to the king. Maheu
hoped to convey the information in such a way that
it would not be intercepted by officials who would be implicated.
As luck would have it, the king got the message and Onassis lost his
contract. It proved to be a boon to Onassis, however, because when
the Suez Canal was unexpectedly closed he was able to lease his idle
tankers at exorbitant rates, making a profit of several hundred
million dollars.
Maheu's first job with Howard Hughes was to investigate a man who
was seeing Jean Peters, who ultimately became Mrs. Hughes. Later he
worked investigating employee loyalty in a search for an industrial
spy. He also "swept" offices of electronic eavesdropping
equipment. The Internal Revenue Service, in turn, investigated Maheu
when they discovered that the invoices he submitted to the Hughes
Tool Company were written in code.
Early in the TWA legal battle, the Eastern financial interests hired
an experienced ex-FBI agent and a horde of private investigators to
find Hughes to serve him a subpoena. Hughes put Maheu, with a staff
ex-CIA agents, in charge of a massive counterintelligence operation.
Innumerable phoney "tips" about the whereabouts of Howard Hughes were
given to the FBI man's team. A movie actor, who was said to resemble
the way Hughes had looked when he had last been seen in public, was
hired to throw the manhunt off the track.
When Hughes asked Maheu to come to the West Coast in November 1960,
Maheu was deeply involved in the Castro assassination project
in Miami.
Reluctant to lose Hughes as a client, Maheu explained the nature of
the work that was keeping him busy. Hughes, intrigued, encouraged
Maheu to work out an arrangement for the Hughes Tool Company to
become a CIA front. Hughes' motive may have been a desire to shield
himself from government regulatory agencies or perhaps it was his
simple love of espionage. Maheu apparently took no immediate action
on the suggestion. But the efficiency and security with which
Maheu snuck Hughes into Las Vegas was enough to convince Howard
to make Maheu his right-hand man.
Hughes was able to move into the ninth floor of the Desert Inn only
after one of its owners, Morris ("Moe") Dalitz, was assured that the
reclusive industrialist would be moved out by Christmas. Dalitz,
perhaps more than any other mafiosi, had pioneered Mafia
gambling in Las Vegas. Dalitz was one of the masterminds behind the
"skimming" operations which collected millions of dollars of
untraceable and untaxable money for mob use. Only intensive FBI
investigation, during Robert Kennedy's term as Attorney General, was
able to reveal the extent to which the freely floating revenues of
the casinos were siphoned-off.
Dalitz was concerned that the ninth floor of the Desert Inn was
being occupied by non-gamblers, Hughes and his Mormon aides. Dalitz
estimated that his new tenants were costing the Inn's casino
thousands of dollars daily. After Christmas had passed and it
became evident that the Hughes crowd was not making any effort to move,
Dalitz tried to evict them. Maheu passed word to Jimmy Hoffa who
phoned Dalitz asking him to allow Hughes to stay as a "personal favor".
Dalitz had known Hoffa from early days together in Detroit. Moreover,
Dalitz was indebted to Hoffa for large loans from the Teamsters Pension
Fund. Hughes was allowed to remain a bit longer.
By February, however, Dalitz was running out of patience. He felt
constrained to either find forceful means to evict Hughes or to sell
the hotel. As it turned out, Hughes was interested in buying. Using
Maheu as intermediary, Hughes conducted lengthy and tedious
negotiations with Dalitz. Hughes undoubtedly enjoyed his
cat-and-mouse game, but Maheu became so frustrated by the process that
he threatened to resign. The deal was soon closed.
The editor of the Las Vegas Sun, Hank Greenspun, displayed
unconcealed enthusiasm for the arrival of Howard Hughes to the city.
For years Greenspun had been crusading against Mafia corruption.
He thought Hughes would be just the right antidote. In his
columns, Greenspun compared Hughes to Sir Isaac Newton, making
reference to his "preferred solitude, thinking and working" in the
Desert Inn. Maheu arranged for the Las Vegas Sun to receive
half-a-million dollars in prepaid advertising. Greenspun personally
received a $4 million loan from the Hughes Tool Company, at 3 percent
interest. Greenspun, in turn, "loaned" Maheu $150,000. Greenspun had
been given a $25,000 "finder's fee" after the sale of the Desert Inn.
A $50,000 finder's fee had also gone to John Roselli.
Greenspun owned a TV station in Las Vegas, KLAS-TV. The station
generally signed-off at 1 a.m., but Howard Hughes liked to watch late
movies. Maheu or a Hughes aide would phone Greenspun asking him to
keep the station on the air longer to show Westerns and airplane films.
Eventually, the aides asked if Greenspun would get an employee to
evaluate films that Hughes might like. In frustration, Greenspun said
to an aide, "Why doesn't he buy the damned thing and run it the way he
pleases?" Hughes bought KLAS-TV for $3.65 million.
Hughes did not waste much time before ingratiating himself with
Nevada's politicians. After reading in the newspaper that the Nevada
government was having difficulty getting funds to establish a
medical school, Hughes wrote a personal letter to Republican Governor
Laxalt offering to donate the millions of dollars required. When the
letter was read to the Nevada Assembly by its Democratic Speaker,
there was a burst of applause. Two days later the State Gaming
Control Board waived the usual requirements for photographs,
financial information and a personal appearance in granting Hughes
a gaming license.
Over the years Hughes was to make secret, but not necessarily
illegal, contributions to most of Nevada's politicians. It was good
for Hughes that they honored his secretiveness because it is
doubtful that they would have been as grateful if they had known
what he was contributing to their opponents. Whether Hughes
considered himself a Republican or a Democrat is debatable; he
didn't vote once in his entire life. But his political influence in
Nevada was enormous. The governor was a frequent tennis partner of
Maheu's. It was said that Hughes came as close to owning a state as
any man in American history.
The second hotel Hughes purchased was the Sands, the most luxurious
on the Strip. Frank Sinatra, the hotel's leading attraction, was
not pleased. After overturning a table and receiving a toothbreaking
punch from the casino's manager, Sinatra took his entertaining charms
elsewhere. Hughes also purchased the Frontier Hotel and Casino.
Because its
owners had been indicted in the Friar's Club card games swindle along
with John Roselli, many would-be customers were undoubtedly
being scared away.
Hughes bought Alamo Airways, North Las Vegas Airport (with
motel and restaurant), Castaways Hotel and Casino, and the Silver
Slipper Casino. He bought the Landmark Hotel with an $8.1 million
loan, approved by Hoffa, from the Teamsters Pension Loan Fund.
Entertainer Johnny Carson called Las Vegas "Howard Hughes' monopoly
set". The Antitrust Division of the Justice Department was not
amused. Aware that Hughes had already concluded negotiations for
purchasing the Stardust, he was warned that closing the deal would
result in legal action. Hughes backed down.
Although Robert Maheu functioned as Howard Hughes' chief executive,
his official status was informal. He still worked on contract through
Maheu Associates, but to bolster his authority he had established a
paper organization he called "Hughes Nevada Operations" with
executive offices in the Frontier Hotel. In his many years of working
for Hughes, Maheu never met the man face-to-face. Hughes was fond of
communicating with his executives through handwritten memos (which
didn't allow for backtalk), but he spent many hours talking with
Maheu on the phone — on one day for a full twenty hours.
According to Maheu, Hughes "assigned" him to "remove" JFK and
later LBJ from the presidency, by political or legalistic means.
Hughes was bitterly critical of JFK's civil rights policies
partially because he believed Negroes to be "rampant carriers"
of germs. He also sent Maheu to LBJ with an offer of $1 million
to end nuclear testing in Nevada. Hughes was concerned over
radiation poisoning and a general loss of business from his casinos.
Johnson told Maheu that the testing was important for national
security. When the same offer was later made to Richard Nixon,
the President
suggested sending Henry Kissenger to Las Vegas to negotiate a
detente on the issue. In one memo, Hughes requested Maheu to ensure
the continuation of the Vietnam War so that one of his companies
making light helicopters could recoup its losses.
Hughes continued his eccentric forms of mental and physical
deterioration. He rarely ate, but when he did his diet consisted
of candy, ice cream, cookies, milk and fast foods. Probably
due to his codeine injections, Hughes suffered from a constipation
which required him to receive periodic colonic irrigation to rid his
body of waste. Although he spent much time in bed, the sheets were
only changed a few times a year. Aides regularly covered the bed with
a new "foundation" of paper towels. He watched television for hours
on end. In the interest of sanitation, he also spent many hours
washing himself with isopropyl alcohol. Perhaps it was his
possessiveness that led him to accumulate piles of newspapers,
TV Guide magazines and corporation memoranda. He began
saving his urine in bottles he piled into his closet.
Early in 1970 Mrs. Jean Peters Hughes, who was living in
Beverly Hills, filed for a divorce. Other forces in the Hughes empire
were also restive for a change. Raymond Holliday (chief financial
officer of the Hughes Tool Company), Chester Davis (the head lawyer
in charge of the TWA legal battles) and William Gay (the Mormon
supervisor of Hughes' aides and communications) began moves to
overthrow Maheu.
This alliance was well aware that Maheu was often acting on
Hughes' behalf without proper authority. During negotiations for
the purchase of Los Angeles Airways, a helicopter commuter service,
Maheu had guaranteed bank loans. Maheu also committed a $4 million
personal loan of Hughes' money to one of the owners of the Dunes
during negotiations for the purchase of the hotel and casino.
In August 1970, Raymond Holliday sent a financial report to Hughes
which documented losses of nearly $13 million for "Nevada operating
entities" during Maheu's administration. The projected losses for
1970 alone were expected to be over $13 million. Expenses for the
Maheu-managed casinos and hotels were far higher than those of
competitors.
Because William Gay controlled the communications Hughes received
from his aides — and because Hughes saw no one other than his aides —
it would not have been difficult to pass on the Las Vegas rumors that
Hughes was being taken advantage of by Maheu and his friends
(some of whom were in the Mafia).
IOUs signed with fictitious names were reportedly being
claimed as bad debts. Entertainers who performed at Hughes' hotels
were said to be making payments to those who arranged their
appearances. Mafioso John Roselli, who held a
gift-shop lease at the
Frontier Hotel, boasted of dealing himself in on the kickbacks.
In the late Fall of 1970, Hughes stopped phoning Maheu. Maheu's
messages went unanswered. On November 25, Howard's aides eluded
Maheu's security guards by carrying Hughes down the Desert Inn fire
escape on a stretcher. Hughes was flown to the Bahamas where he took
up residence on the ninth floor of the Brittania Beach Hotel.
The Brittania Beach was owned by the same company that owned
International Intelligence, Inc. (Intertel). Intertel was a private
intelligence and security group that had been founded by several
high-ranking officials of Robert Kennedy's Justice Department.
It specialized in protecting corporations against underworld
infiltration. Intertel was hired to provide security for Hughes'
Las Vegas hotels and casinos as well as to investigate Maheu's
alleged exploitative practices and Mafia connections.
At first Maheu thought that Hughes had been kidnapped. Maheu's
son, along with the former head of the Las Vegas FBI office, hired
a team of six private investigators and flew to the Bahamas. They
managed to obtain rooms on the eighth floor of the Brittania Beach
Hotel. Electronic "bugs" were implanted in the ceiling to determine
if Hughes was being held against his will. Bahamian police, along
with Intertel agents, burst into a room while one of Maheu's men was
monitoring a listening device. Maheu and his companions
were deported to Florida.
In 1971 McGraw-Hill, Inc. announced the publication of an
"autobiography" of Howard Hughes. Life magazine planned to
print the book in serialized form. Clifford Irving, author of a
book on art forgery, had received $650,000 in royalties (which were
supposed to go to Hughes) from McGraw-Hill. In Irving's possession
was a handwritten memorandum from Hughes which affirmed the book's
veracity. Handwriting experts verified the authenticity of the
memorandum.
Although Hughes Tool Company officials called the book a hoax,
they were
not believed. Over a decade of isolation had placed Hughes in the
position that he could hardly affirm his existence. Finally it was
agreed that Hughes would give a telephone interview to a group of
seven reporters who had formerly known him. The two-and-a-half
hour interview, though it convinced the reporters and those who
recognized Hughes' voice, did not satisfy McGraw-Hill. Intertel,
however, established that the check for the book had been deposited
in a Swiss bank account for "H.R.Hughes" by Clifford Irving's wife,
who was using the name "Helga Hughes". Irving finally confessed that
the book was a fraud.
During the interview Hughes expressed the suspicion that Maheu had
sponsored the fraudulent book. Howard added that Maheu was "a no-good
dishonest son-of-a-bitch, and he stole me blind." Maheu filed a
$17.5 million libel and slander lawsuit against the Hughes Tool
Company for statements Hughes had made about him. The trial and
subsequent appeals resulted in a long and bitter legal battle.
Hughes was now so anemic that he required periodic blood
transfusions. He had developed a tumor on his head, but he
refused to allow a biopsy
which would indicate whether the tumor was
cancerous. He
consumed handfuls of ten-milligram Valium tablets along with his
codeine injections. When he wasn't deep in a drug-induced sleep or
stupor he showed himself films using the movie projector that sat
beside his black Naugahyde reclining chair. According to his aides,
Hughes watched Ice Station Zebra more than 150 times.
In the Fall of 1972 Howard was induced to allow the Hughes Tool
Company to issue stock. Raymond Holliday became Chairman of the Board
and Chief Executive. The rest of Hughes' properties became the
possession of the new Summa Corporation controlled by William Gay and
Chester Davis. Hughes had become a vegetable, if not a prisoner,
within his inner sanctum. When he died, in April 1976, his once
6'4" body weighed less than a hundred pounds. Although kidney damage
was given as the official cause of death, the levels of codeine in
his body were high enough to have killed him. The fact that Hughes
had been in a coma during his last 24 hours indicated that someone
had injected him while he was unconscious. Due to a general lack of
concern, no investigation was conducted.
As it became evident that Hughes had not signed a will since
1925, dozens of fraudulent ones began to appear. The most famous
was the "Mormon Will", so-called because it was found in an envelope
addressed to the President of the Mormon Church. Purportedly written
by Hughes, it left a sixteenth of his entire estate to a Utah service
station owner named Melvin Dummar. Dummar claimed to have found
Hughes by the roadside, given him a ride and loaned him a quarter.
Although many handwriting experts at first believed the will to
be authentic, its sixteen mispelled words were not characteristic
of Hughes. The name of Howard's cousin Lummis was spelled "Lommis"
and "Las Vegas" was spelled "Las Vagas". Howard's flying boat was
referred to as the "spruce goose", a nickname Hughes detested. When
the FBI found Dummar's fingerprints on the will's envelope, Dummar
claimed he had delivered it to the Mormon Church after receiving
it from a stranger. Dummar had previously testified under oath that
he had no knowledge of how the Mormon Church had received the will.
The "Mormon Will" was declared a fraud.
After extensive legal wrangling, Howard's cousin Lummis took
control of the Summa Corportation Board of Directors, removing
Bill Gay and Chester Davis, among others. Lummis' fight with Gay
and Davis over control of the Howard Hughes Medical Institute was
to be a protracted legal struggle.
The Vietnamese people evidently originated in the region centered
in the Red River Delta, around what is today Hanoi and Haiphong. The
Kingdom of Nam-Viet, founded in 208 BC, was composed of present-day
regions in northern Vietnam and southern China. China annexed the
Kingdom in 111 BC. The Vietnamese were forced to adopt the
Confucian-mandarin system, a socio-political hierarchy based upon
examinations for entry into the civil service. After a millenium of
sporadic uprisings, the Vietnamese finally achieved independence by
defeating the Chinese army in 939 AD. In the 13th century the
Vietnamese repulsed Kublai Khan's Mongolian armies of
nearly half a million men.
Vietnamese history from the time of independence to the 19th
century was characterized by resistance to Chinese domination and
by successive southern conquests of the Indochinese coast along
the South China Sea. With the annexation of the province of Soc
Trang on the Gulf of Siam in 1840, Vietnam completed its
expansion. Even in the early 20th century, the foremost
Vietnamese national heroes were still those who had distinguished
themselves by resisting Chinese encroachment.
European merchants did not find Vietnam to be a profitable
source of trade, but French Catholic missionaries became
increasingly numerous and influential from the 17th century
onwards. Mandarins in power began to feel threatened by the
Christian influences which undermined their social system. By
the 19th century persecution of Christians, and missionaries in
particular, included frequent imprisonment and execution.
In response to pleas and pressure by French Catholicism,
Napolean III decided to invade Vietnam. The region around Saigon
in southern Vietnam, called Cochin China, was completely occupied
by 1867. Further French military efforts eventually led to the
formation of the Indochinese Union in 1887. Cochin China was
made a French colony. Central Vietnam, northern Vietnam, Laos
and Cambodia were made protectorates. In Cochin China the French
were able to establish large estates devoted to rice production.
They also created large rubber plantations. Guerrilla warfare and
resistance to French domination, especially in northern Vietnam,
characterized the Indochinese Union from the beginning.
The man called Ho Chi Minh was born in the early 1890s as
Nguyen Sinh Cung
("Respectful Nguyen"). Vietnamese write surnames first; "Nguyen"
is the family name. Ho's father refused an appointment to the
Mandarinate because he did not want to become a tool for the
French. Anti-French nationalist activity resulted in much jail
time for Ho's father, sister and brother.
When Ho reached fifteen, his father gave him the name
Nguyen Tat Thanh ("Nguyen Who Will Inevitably Succeed"). Ho
taught school for eight months before he suddenly went to
Saigon. Soon he was aboard a freighter as an assistant cook,
calling himself Nguyen Va Ba. Ho's facility for language (he was,
at various times of his life, able to speak English, French,
Russian and Chinese in addition to his native Vietnamese) was to
open up remarkable opportunities for him.
Ho visited ports in Asia, Europe, Africa and America. He was
impressed by Chinatown in New York City, where he
discovered that the Chinese enjoyed the same legal rights
and privileges as the surrounding Caucasians. Aboard ship he did
quite a bit of reading in his spare time. After two years at sea he
spent another two years, 1915 to 1917, living in London as a kitchen
hand. In 1917, while World War I was still raging, he moved to
France where he spent the next six years working as a
gardener, sweeper, waiter, photo retoucher and oven stoker.
In Paris, where his name became Nguyen Ai Quoc ("Nguyen the
Patriot"), Ho aggressively sought out the city's cultural life.
Attending many lectures and club meetings he discussed hypnotism,
astronomy, death and the soul. He once had a vehement argument
with the self-perfectionist, Dr. Coue. He also met with other
Vietnamese living in France and he attended the meetings of radical
political groups. Responding to Woodrow Wilson's idealistic
vision of a peaceful and democratic world, Ho rented a dress suit
and was refused a hearing at the Versaille Peace Conference where
he wished to plea for greater Vietnamese self-determination under
French protection.
While Ho found the matters discussed at socialist meetings to be
interesting — and though he enjoyed the friendship offered him by
many French socialists — it was not until he read the writings of
Lenin that Ho's life became politically galvanized. Lenin's
Thesis on National and Colonial Questions depicted
colonialism as the final stage of capitalism, wherein the
populations of colonial countries are exploited by the same
capitalists who exploit the proletariat in their home country.
Lenin had revised Marx's thesis that revolution must begin with the
workers of the most highly industrialized countries by suggesting
that peasants could play as formidable a revolutionary role as
the industrial proletariat. Moreover, Lenin acted on his
principles by creating a successful revolution in agricultural
Russia.
Fired with enthusiasm for Marxist-Leninism as the key to
Vietnamese independence, Ho found his way to Russia where he bitterly
attacked the French communists for their passive discussions. In
Moscow Ho befriended a number of well-known Marxist revolutionaries
including Trotsky and particularly Stalin, who
was the People's Commissar of Nationality Affairs (which was
interested in colonial problems). At the Soviet Union's University
of Oriental Workers Ho received practical instruction in Leninist
techniques of revolution, guerrilla warfare, sabotage and national
insurrection.
In 1925 the Communist International (Comintern) sent Ho to
the Cantonese region of China under the
pseudonym "Vuong". There, amongst the exiled Vietnamese, he formed
the Vietnam Revolutionary League. He began a training school for
the art of revolution and printed a propaganda news sheet. In
1928 Chiang Kai-shek's anti-communist persecutions forced Ho to
flee to Russia, but by 1930 Ho was in Hong Kong forming the
Vietnamese Communist Party. At the suggestion of the Soviets,
the name was changed to the Indo-Chinese Communist Party. Later
analysts were to use this as evidence that Ho's true ambition was
not simply to be the "Tito of the East" (independent, communist,
Vietnamese nationalist), but to head an Indochinese communist
power structure.
The French were pressuring the British to extradite Ho from Hong
Kong when Ho contracted tuberculosis.
After several months in a prison hospital Ho made arrangements with
the staff to escape and be declared officially dead. His death was
reported internationally in the leftist press. Ho spent most of the
1930s convalescing in Russia, where he attended communist conferences
and training schools.
In 1938 Ho returned to China under the name "Ho Quang" to spend
several months with Mao Tse-tung. With the advent of World War II,
the French colonialist administrators in Indochina opportunistically
allied themselves with the Nazi-supported Vichy government in France.
Indochina was occupied by Japanese armed forces, but the French
colonial authorities were permitted to remain nominally in control.
In 1941 Ho entered Vietnam clandestinely to organize a
resistance/independence movement known as the Viet Minh (League
for the Independence of Vietnam). The Vietminh was intended to
include nationalists of all political and religious beliefs. It
was not long before he began to be known as Ho Chi Minh ("He Who
Enlightens").
Ho went to China seeking the support of Chiang Kai-shek, but was
arrested — probably because Chiang was trying to create a
Vietnamese nationalist movement loyal to his own political party.
During his imprisonment Ho wrote his famous diaries.
After fifteen months in prison, he was secretly released by a Chinese
warlord who was involved in a struggle for political power with
Chiang. Ho was placed in charge of the organization which had been
intended to supplant the Vietminh.
Making the best of Chinese financing, Ho began building a
powerful organization for fighting the Japanese and attaining
Vietnamese independence. Seeking American support, he was rebuffed
by OSS-China because of his reputation as a communist. Gaining an
audience with Chennault, Ho asked for an autographed photo — a
token which brought Ho considerable influence amongst Vietnamese
who respected the American war effort against the Japanese.
With the fall of the Vichy regime in France, the Japanese found
it expedient to throw the French colonial administrators in jail
and assume direct authority in Vietnam. Because the Vietminh had
became the most powerful resistance movement in Japanese-controlled
Vietnam, the OSS began sending supplies as well as advisors to work
with Ho. OSS men nursed Ho's illnesses in the jungles, trained his
elite guerrillas and marched with him into liberated Hanoi.
Ho Chi Minh's Declaration of Independence for Vietnam —
proclaimed on September 2, 1945 — began with the words "All men
are created equal. They are endowed with their Creator with
certain inalienable rights, among these are Life, Liberty and
the pursuit of Happiness". Ho told his OSS comrades that the
United States was the first colonial nation to gain its
independence through revolution. He suggested that an
independent Vietnam would be a "fertile field for American
capital and enterprise" and raised the possibility of an
American naval base at Camranh Bay.
There is some indication that if Ho had received more
anti-colonial support from the Americans he would not have been
driven so decidedly into the communist camp. After all, it was
Lenin's anti-colonialism which had originally caused him to
embrace Marxism so intensely. At the end of World War II, the
Soviets were not in a position to give much economic aid to
anyone — and, in fact, they may have been anticipating that
France would go communist (which it nearly did) and retain
Vietnam as a communist satellite. But the Americans too were
focused on the prospects of communism in Europe and were anxious
to give support to their European allies. The US announced the
sale of $160 million worth of surplus war equipment to France for
use against the Vietminh in Cochin China (southern Vietnam).
In the year following the Japanese surrender to the Allies, the
French sought to reconsolidate their hold on Vietnam without openly
challenging Ho, who was hoping that Vietnam would be a free state
within the French Union. Perhaps in deference to Ho, the French
officially abolished the Opium Monopoly, which Ho regarded as one
of the most loathesome symbols of French exploitation. In 1938,
receipts from the government-controlled opium dens of the Opium
Monopoly had amounted to 15 percent of all colonial tax revenues.
With the advent of World War II, transport of opium from Iran and
Turkey became so difficult that the French colonialists turned to
the Meo tribesmen of Laos and northwest Vietnam
to grow opium locally. In four years opium
production increased by 800 percent, and the government revenue
from Indochinese opium addicts nearly doubled.
The official abolition of the Opium Monopoly, however, was
merely the beginning of a less official venture. Captain
Antoine Savani, a Corsican in charge of the Deuxieme Bureau
(the military intelligence of the French Expeditionary Corps),
formed an alliance with the Mixed Airborne Commando Group (MACG)
to keep the opium flowing into Saigon. The MACG, which had hired and
trained the Meo tribemen as mercenary guerrillas, paid the farmers
for their crops and flew the opium to Saigon for the Deuxieme
Bureau. Revenues from the opium could thus finance French
colonialist intelligence work without troublesome financial
scrutiny by French government officials.
Ho Chi Minh spent the summer of 1946 in France negotiating with
the French government. He was back in Hanoi in November when a
customs incident in Haiphong harbor led to Vietminh terrorism and
brutal French colonial retaliation. Mutual recriminations
escalated rapidly. It was the beginning of an eight-year conflict
which has been called "the First Indochinese War".
Ho escaped to the jungles. He blamed the
French colonials rather than Metropolitan France for violating
the agreements.
The French captured most of the important cities and gained
control of nearly all stategic highways and waterways. But they
soon discovered that conquest was virtually impossible. The
countryside belonged to unseen guerrillas. The French couldn't
tell friend from foe. Peasants who peacefully tilled the soil
during the day harassed them with sniper fire at night. Patrons of
restaurants regularly sat in the back because teenagers on bicycles
would often throw grenades through the front door. French officials
were assassinated. French factories and power plants were
sabotaged. But major military engagements were infrequent. It was
an invisible war of visible attrition which created a huge drain
on the French economy cost many French lives, and produced little
in the way of military victory.
Overwhelmingly the most powerful guerrilla force in Vietnam as a
whole was the Vietminh. But in Cochin China there were other
powerful contenders, notably the religious sects of the Cao Dai and
the Hoa Hao. These sects were political and military as well as
religious organizations. They controlled vast regions of the
countryside, especially in the Mekong Delta, and had large armies.
The Supreme Being, Cao Dai, had revealed himself to a group of
Vietnamese civil servants during a table-tapping session in the
1920s. Later, through spiritualist mediums, contact was made with the
spirits of Buddha, Lao Tsu, Jesus Christ, Sun Yat-sen, Joan of Arc,
and Victor Hugo — all of whom became revered as saints. Cao Dai
was worshipped in the form of an all-seeing eye in a triangle. The
church was organized as a hierarchy with cardinals and a pope. Soon
there were many schisms, each faction having its own hierarchy of
pope and cardinals. The Cao Dai church was fiercely nationalistic,
being among the first groups to initiate hostilities against the
French in the 1930s. It eventually grew to nearly two million
adherents.
The Hoa Hao was founded by a Buddhist monk named Huynh Phu So.
The new religion was progressive and democratic, if not fiercely
nationalistic and revolutionary. Huynh was arrested by the
French in
1940. He was committed to an insane asylum where he converted his
Vietnamese psychiatrist to the Hoa Hao. During World War II the
Japanese gave Huynh support to build an army and continue
making converts. After the war he continued to fight both the
French colonialists and the Vietminh. The fighting with the Vietminh
was especially savage. The Hoa Hao frequently tied groups
of Vietminh together and tossed them in the river alive. Bundles
of corpses were often seen clogging the canals. In May 1947 the
Vietminh captured Huynh, chopped his body up and scattered
the pieces so it wouldn't become an object of veneration.
The French, in their losing battle against the Vietminh, sought
to utilize the sects by granting them political automony over their
regions and by financing their military units. The French also
sought the support of the Binh Xuyen, a Vietnamese "Mafia" with a
standing army of hoods. The Binh Xuyen had begun as a gang of
Saigon River pirates in the 1920s. Operating out of the impenetrable
swampland south of Saigon, the Binh Xuyen evolved into a
sophisticated criminal syndicate.
At the end of World War II, however, (perhaps because of numerous
debates with political prisoners with whom they shared jail cells)
the Binh Xuyen formed an alliance with the Vietminh. With the
defeat of Japan, the Vietminh were able to control Saigon for most
of the month of September 1945. When French troops began to retake
Saigon, it was a Binh Xuyen mobster named Le Van ("Bay") Vien who
led the Vietminh defense of the city.
Though the Binh Xuyen army was driven back into the swamps, it
was able to maintain a clandestine network in Saigon for political
terrorism, economic extortion and paramilitary intelligence.
The Binh Xuyen soon became the largest Vietminh force in Cochin
China. But conflicts over wanton violence, extortion and political
authority led to animosity between Vietminh leaders and the
Binh Xuyen bosses.
For a while the Binh Xuyen sought to form an anti-French,
anti-Viet Minh coalition with the Hoa Hao. But, plagued by Vietminh
infiltrators, Binh Xuyen boss Bay Vien was driven to form
an alliance with Captain Savani of the Deuxieme Bureau. Intimately
knowledgable of the Vietminh cells and agents, Bay Vien assisted the
the French in conducting a highly successful sweep against Saigon's
Vietminh. In exchange, the French ceded large areas of Saigon to
the Binh Xuyen as an independent "nationalist zone". There was
little, if any, distinction between "taxes" and "protection money"
in these areas.
After years of bloodshed and soaring military expenses, the
French saw no basic change in their strategic hold on Vietnam.
Most of the country was in the hands of the Vietminh. So the
French attempted to grant a Vietnamese "independence" under
Emperor Bao Dai. Bao Dai had served as the French puppet ruler of
central Vietnam in the 1930s and later as the Japanese puppet
Emperor of Vietnam. After liberation, Bao Dai was a counselor
for Ho Chi Minh.
In February 1950 the French government ratified agreements
for an "independent" Vietnam. Though the French still issued
Vietnam's currency, controlled the Vietnamese army as well as
police, and had French troops stationed all over the country, there
were promises that control would soon change hands — promises
that were not kept. The same month, the Vietminh announced that
it would no longer merely be fighting a guerrilla war, but was
launching a counteroffensive. With the communist victory in China,
the Vietminh stood in a position to receive extensive military
supplies from their northern border.
In Saigon, the Binh Xuyen
mobsters had been given the "franchise" for Grand Monde, the most
profitable casino in Asia, if not the world. They had also opened
the Hall of Mirrors, a huge brothel containing some twelve hundred
prostitutes. The Binh Xuyen controlled virtually all of Saigon's
hundreds of opium dens and operated two major opium refineries.
The leader of Saigon's Corsican underworld, who served as Bay Vien's
investment counselor, supervised opium exports to Marseille. The
Binh Xuyen paid a fixed percentage of their opium profits to the
Deuxieme Bureau, the Mixed Airborne Commando Group and Emperor
Bao Dai.
The French sought American aid with the argument that the
fighting in Indochina was an anti-communist rather than a colonial
war. The "communism" of the average illiterate Vietminh
fighter, however,
rarely went beyond a hatred of landlords — few of those captured
had any knowledge of collective farming. Anti-capitalist feeling
was easily identified with nationalism insofar as the French
owned all the rubber plantations, two-thirds of the rice, all of
the shipping, all of the mines and nearly all of the banks and
industries.
From the point of view of those in Washington, Vietnam could be
seen as merely one pawn in a global struggle. Red China and the Soviet
Union had granted recognition to Ho Chi Minh's Democratic Republic
of Vietnam. The Korean War gave the conflict an even greater
strategic significance. At the end of 1952, the United States was
financing 40 percent of France's Indochinese war expenditures. By
1954 the figure was 80 percent.
The French were still confident that if they could engage the
Vietminh in an open battle, a French victory was a certainty. For
the most part the elusive Vietminh avoided such direct
confrontations. In 1953 the Vietminh invaded Laos. The French
began a military buildup in the village of Dien Bien Phu (thought
to be a strategic juncture in the supply lines to Laos, and from
China) hoping to bait the Vietminh. Supplies to Laos were easily
diverted to other jungle paths, but the Vietminh took the bait and
began a seige. Far to the west of Hanoi, Dien Bien Phu had to be
supplied by airlift.
In March 1954, a large contingent of Vietminh forces invaded
the Hanoi airport through its sewage system. Thirty-eight aircraft
were destroyed on the ground, a crucial blow to the supply system for
Dien Bien Phu. At Dien Bien Phu, swarms of Vietminh had transported
artillery piece-by-piece to be assembled in the surrounding
mountains. During the 55-day seige artillery pounded ceaselessly and
the Vietminh mounted several "human wave" attacks. Despite air
drop support from the CIA-owned Civil Air Transport (CAT), the
garrison finally fell on the 8th of May.
What had begun as a hope to deliver a decisive defeat to the Vietminh
had ended as a decisive defeat for the French. In mid-June a
Radical-Socialist government was elected in France on the basis of a
pledge to end the war. In July 1954 the Geneva Conference
(co-chaired by the UK and the USSR) agreed to the formation of a
cease-fire line (later De-Militarized Zone, DMZ) along the 17th
Parallel which would provide a temporary division of Vietnam
between communist and anti-communist factions. Immigration
between the two halves would be unrestricted for 300 days. The
Vietminh were to evacuate Laos and Cambodia. Free elections to be
held in 1956 would reunite Vietnam. The only signatories to the
agreements were France and Ho Chi Minh's Democratic Republic of
Vietnam.
About 100,000 Vietminh and sympathizers moved north. Over nine
times as many from the north (mostly Catholics) were transported to
South Vietnam with the help of the US Seventh Fleet. A CIA sabatoge
team contaminated the oil supply of Hanoi's buses, an action designed
to produce "gradual wreckage" of the motors. In North
Vietnam, every village and hamlet had to witness the execution of a
"landlord". In some instances this was a person who owned two acres
of land. Thousands were killed in this way.
By 1954 Bao Dai, the "playboy Emperor", had settled in the
French Riviera to concentrate on the pursuit of his pleasures. It
was his task to appoint a Prime Minister to administer the new South
Vietnamese government. It was clear to all concerned (especially
those in Washington) that the person chosen must be widely
respected as both an anti-communist and an anti-colonialist if the
government was to survive. Given these constraints, Bao Dai
(perhaps reluctantly) chose Ngo Dinh Diem.
Diem had been born into a strongly Catholic Vietnamese family. He
took a vow of chastity in his youth and remained extremely religious
all his life. He rose rapidly as a "mandarin" of the French
administration. By his mid-twenties he was judge, sheriff and
tax-collector for nearly three hundred villages. In 1933 he became
Minister of the Interior for central Vietnam. Objecting to French
control of the Emperor's finances, he resigned in protest.
After World War II, Ho Chi Minh sought to include Diem in his
government to demonstrate its non-partisan character. But Diem
refused, partly because he believed the Vietminh had killed his
brother. Diem
later acted as a negotiator between Bao Dai and the French until it
became evident that the new Vietnamese "independence" would be a
sham. He left Vietnam in 1950 upon learning that the Vietminh had
sentenced him to death in absentia.
Diem spent most of the early 1950s living in a Catholic seminary
in the United States. He went on lecture tours
explaining his views about Vietnam. He was befriended by Cardinal
Spellman and the Catholic Senator John Kennedy, among others.
Becoming known and supported in the United States proved to be an
invaluable credential for Diem's aspiration to leadership in his
native country.
Once Diem arrived in Saigon in 1954, he quickly became aware of
how little real power he had. Most of the countryside was still
controlled by the Vietminh, local landlords or village
administrations. The religious sects were in possession of much
of the Mekong Delta. In a remarkable gesture of uninhibited
corruption, Emperor
Bao Dai had sold the position of Chief of Police for Saigon to Bay
Vien of the Binh Xuyen gangsters for $1.25 million. Anti-gangster
elements had been purged from the force and replaced by Binh Xuyen
gunmen. Collaborators, still loyal to the French, were to be
found throughout the government.
The Chief of Staff of the Vietnamese Army, a Bao Dai loyalist,
openly boasted that he was planning a coup. While waiting for Bao
Dai's permission, the troops surrounded Diem's Palace under the
pretext that communists might exploit the crisis. After a six week
stalemate during which Bao Dai was given stern warnings about
the dangers of opposing the American-supported Diem, the Emperor
dismissed his Chief of Staff. Thus Diem assumed control of the
Vietnamese Army.
Diem's next objective was to gain control of Saigon's police. In
January 1955 he refused to renew the license for Grand Monde, the
Binh Xuyen's largest gambling establishment. This and similar
decrees alienated the Hoa Hao (which also had extensive gambling
interests) as well as the Cao Dai. On March 21, a United Front of
the Binh Xuyen and the religious sects sent an ultimatum to Diem
for the formation of a national government within five days.
Diem, who cautiously rejected the ultimatum on March 24, was
busily attempting to purchase the "loyalty" of various sect
generals. It is estimated that over $12 million in American
taxpayer's money was spent purchasing support from individual sect
leaders.
While various leaders were secretly negotiating the price of their
surrender, members of the Hoa Hao (who controlled much of the Mekong
river traffic) began stopping food supplies bound for the capitol.
Diem ordered paratroopers to occupy the police headquarters and the
security-service building, both of which were held by the Binh Xuyen.
In the battle for the security-service building six members of the
army, ten Binh Xuyen and ten civilians were killed.
On the pretext of preventing a civil war, and of concern for the
safety of Vietnam's European population, the Commander in Chief of
the French Army ordered a cease-fire. Politically, the French
sided with the Emporer and with the sects against the notoriously
anti-French Diem. A greater restraint was placed
on the Vietnamese military, including the withholding of fuel and
ammunition — which was still supplied by the French. Many sections
of Saigon were declared off-limits for the Vietnamese Army. Captain
Savani of the Deuxieme Bureau moved into the Binh Xuyen headquarters
to assist in supervision. The Binh Xuyen were able to establish
themselves in many strategic positions throughout the city and even
fired a few mortar shells on the Presidential Palace.
Urged on by the French, Emporer Bao Dai ordered Diem to turn the
government over to the Vietnamese Army and come to France. Diem
was assured by Saigon's CIA chief that
the order could be safely ignored.
Stern diplomatic pressure from Washington was directed against
the French, who were reminded in no uncertain terms who was
financing their military. At a NATO conference the French
denounced Diem as an American puppet and threatened to withdraw
their troops from Vietnam if Diem was not removed. American
Secretary of State John Foster Dulles told them that they
could remove their troops if they wished, but that Diem still had
American support.
Before long Diem's army had its supplies and the French Army was
restricted to protecting Saigon's European sectors. Diem was able to
begin a military campaign which exterminated first the Binh Xuyen and
later the remaining sect leaders who refused to be bought.
In October 1955 Diem held a national "referendum" to decide
whether he or the Emporer would lead the government of South Vietnam.
In a grossly rigged election, Diem received 98.2 percent of all votes
cast, despite the fact that his American advisors told him that 60
percent would have been more credible. In Saigon alone he had
received 605,000 votes from the city's 405,000 registered voters.
That figure, 149 percent, even exceeded
the 99.91 percent which Ho Chi Minh later polled in his
constituency.
In 1956 Diem declared that the elections for the reunification
of Vietnam (as specified in the Geneva Agreement) would not be held.
Diem justified this on grounds that the French, not the South
Vietnamese government, had signed the Agreement. Diem no doubt
accepted the views of Eisenhower's experts who counseled that
Ho Chi Minh would have received 80 percent of the popular vote in
1954. Diem abolished elections of village chiefs for "security"
reasons (fearing Vietminh victories) replacing them with the
appointment of officials. Ho Chi Minh felt betrayed by the Chinese,
who had urged him to sign the Geneva Agreement, and by the Soviets,
who were proposing that "both Vietnams" be admitted into the United
Nations.
Diem created a National Assembly, but nearly all real authority
resided with himself and his family. Particularly powerful were
Diem's brother, Ngo Dinh Nhu, and his brother's wife, "Madam Nhu".
Nhu subscribed to a philosophy
of "Personalism" as defined by the
Neo-Scholastic Catholic Philosopher Emmanuel Mounier.
In contrast to the Absolute Idealists, who regard the whole of
reality as the Mind of God, the Personal Idealists emphasized the
spiritual reality of individual persons permeated with the presense
of God. Mounier stressed a "Personalism" which opposed both
individualism and collectivism. Mounier rejected Marxism's reduction
of human consciousness to
economic
and social relations. He also
opposed the alienation, avarice and cultural banality of "bourgeois
civilization". He advocated a revolution to free Christianity
from bourgeois rule.
Diem proclaimed Personalism as an ideological counterweight
to the Communism of North Vietnam. Diem and Nhu both had a
remarkable capacity for delivering long bewildering monologues on
the meaning of Personalist philosophy. In practice, however,
Personalism was interpreted to suit their purpose (which was
dictatorial power and theocratic puritanism).
In 1956 Nhu organized his own "Gestapo", the Personalist
Labor Revolutionary Party (Can Lao). The Can Lao was composed
primarily of Catholic refugees from the north, nearly all of whom
were civil servants. It conducted paramilitary
operations, secret arrests and torture. It infiltrated
every level of Vietnamese society with spies. Madam Nhu also had
a private army, "Woman's Solidarity", whose members prided themselves
in their ability to outshoot male soldiers in marksmanship contests.
The Diem government instituted many laws along the lines of
Madam Nhu's Bill for the Protection of Morality. Among the things
outlawed were beauty contests, boxing, sentimental songs, adolescent
drinking and smoking, prostitution, contraception, dancing (even in
private homes) and divorce. No book could be published in Vietnam
without first being submitted to censorship. The press was
controlled by government publication permits which could be
revoked at any time.
Diem felt little impetus to become popular with the masses. For
the first five years of his regime Diem received a quarter of a
billion dollars yearly from the United States. This money covered
the entire cost of his armed forces and 80 percent of all other
government expenditures. Consequently, a certain amount of
"popularity" with
American officials was necessary. American-sponsored "land reform"
programs, aimed against the power of the landlords, limited
landholdings to 245 acres and fixed a rent ceiling at 25 percent of
the value of a year's crops. A later Rand Corporation study argued
convincingly that the effect of displacing the landlords played
directly into the hands of the Vietminh. Enforcement of this law
became weak and, later, non-existent.
From its inception Vietnam had been a decentralized society.
Sects, landlords, and especially the village community had been
the essence of Vietnamese life. It was at the level of the
village that the Vietminh (and later the NLF) operated and
received support. Despite the accusations of the government,
communist terrorism was restricted to carefully planned
assassinations of spies and of government-appointed village
chiefs — or to burning the homes of certain opponents. Torture
was rare. A killing or burning would usually be conducted by an
Armed Reconnaissance Team after Vietminh leaders had assessed
the popularity of the target and the political effect of the deed.
Over 37,000 South Vietnamese civilians were to be assassinated
or kidnapped by the communists between 1954 and 1972.
By contrast, an estimated 150,000 "communists" were killed
between 1957 and April 1965.
The government soldiers were less inclined to make
distinctions between innocent civilians and enemy forces.
While the Vietminh would often contain members from within or near
the villages they sought to liberate, government troops were
generally composed of soldiers from distant provinces or urban
areas. Villages
suspected of harboring the enemy were bombed and strafed. Torture
was used as deemed necessary. In villages where government troops
might come in the daytime and the Vietminh could burn selected
huts at night, many were frightened into preferring to
appear apolitical.
Vietminh who had gone north to help build Ho Chi Minh's new
government began filtering back down south. Although the Vietminh in
South Vietnam had begun their systematic campaign to assassinate
Diem's village chiefs in 1957, it was not until 1959 that North
Vietnam formally approved the resumption of armed struggle and
began sending arms and advisors to South Vietnam. In 1960 the
South Vietnamese Vietminh were formally coalesced into the
National Liberation Front (NLF), an organization that de-emphasized
ideology and stressed nationalism. The Diem regime preferred to
call them the "Viet Cong", meaning "Vietnamese Communists".
The NLF controlled roughly half of the countryside in 1960. In
September 1961 NLF forces seized a provincial capitol 55 miles
north of Saigon. The town was held for nearly a full day, during
which the provincial chief was given a public trial and decapitated.
The NLF left the city before the South Vietnamese Army arrived.
When Vice-President Johnson suggested the use of US
combat troops, Diem opposed the idea because of the probability
that "white, foreign" soldiers would fuel the nationalistic
propaganda of his enemies and alienate his countrymen. Instead,
the Kennedy government responded with a massive counterinsurgency
effort. This included the US Army Special Forces ("the Green
Berets") to train South Vietnamese in guerrilla warfare.
Helicopters (often piloted by Americans) would rapidly transport
government troops to areas of guerrilla activity.
Insofar as the villages were believed to be militarily insecure,
the government launched a massive "strategic hamlet" program. All
villages were to be replaced by hamlets surrounded by barbed wire,
mud walls and double rows of spiked bamboo sticks in moats or
ditches. Areas outside the strategic hamlet belts were designated
"free fire zones" where anything moving could be shot. Certain
observers noted how much these strategic hamlets resembled
concentration camps. Ten million peasants had been relocated by
the end of 1962. The government frequently had to use force against
those who refused to leave their native villages. Americans also
supervised the distribution of seven million laminated identification
cards (containing fingerprints and other identifying information) to
all Vietnamese over the age of eighteen.
If there was one group in Vietnam which the Diem regime had not
disfavored, it was the Catholics. Although no more than 10 or 15
percent of the population was Catholic, the Catholics constituted a
high proportion of civil servants and government officials.
Catholic refugees from the north had been given choice land.
Catholic villages received the right to take lumber from the
national reserves. Because many Vietnamese already
resented Catholics as being descendants of those who had
curried favor with the French, the Catholic privilage and power
served to aggrevate the resentment.
In May 1963 Roman Catholics in Hue (formerly the imperial capitol
of cental Vietnam) flew religious flags to celebrate the birthday of
the Archbishop (who was one on Diem's brothers). In June, however,
Buddhists were prohibited from flying their flags to mark the birth
of Buddha, despite the fact that 80 percent of the population of
Hue was Buddhist. During a demonstration against the ban, Diem's
troops opened fire, killing nine marchers. Buddhists throughout
Vietnam began burning themselves in protest. Madam Nhu called
the burnings "barbecues", offered free matches and gasoline to
Buddhists inclined to self-immolation and proclaimed "we shall clap
out hands". Demonstrations of protest continued throughout South
Vietnam. The Nhus charged that the Buddhist uprising was inspired
by the communists. True enough, the NLF would have been foolish not
to exploit the situation (Ho Chi Minh himself had donned a yellow
robe and infiltrated the monasteries of Bangkok when he was working
for the Comintern). But nationally as well as internationally, it
was hard to see the issue in any other terms but those of religious
oppression. Some American journalists represented the crisis in terms
of a Catholic minority oppressing the Buddhist majority. In fact,
Buddhists were as much a minority as the Catholics — the religion
of most South Vietnamese was ancestor worship.
In August Nhu's own Catholic shock troops, disguised
in the uniform of the Vietnamese Army, raided two thousand pagodas.
Hundreds of Buddhist monks and nuns were beaten, fourteen hundred
were arrested and thirty
were killed. But Nhu's attempt to destroy the Buddhists and
discredit the Vietnamese Army generals in one stroke fooled no one.
When massive student protest erupted, the Diem government closed
the schools and declared martial law.
Three days after his arrival in Saigon as the new American
Ambassador, Henry Cabot Lodge (whose appointment was probably
inspired by the Kennedy Administration's desire to ensure some
Republican responsibility for the Vietnam mess) received a cable
instructing him to inform the Vietnamese military that the United
States would no longer support a government that included the Nhus.
This cable, approved by Kennedy (who had been interrupted while
taking a shower in Cape Cod), amounted to support for a military coup
if Diem did not fire Nhu, release the Buddhists and end martial law.
The quarter-of-a-million-dollar monthly payment which the CIA had
been contributing to Nhu's "Special Forces" was ended. But Diem
stood by his brother.
In the fall of 1963 Saigon was seething with plots and plotters.
CIA operatives, in contact with at least three major groups of
military conspirators, provided covert, but deniable, American
support (including intelligence concerning the arms and locations
of pro-Diem military units). Ambassador Lodge, with approval from
Washington, offered refuge for the families of the generals in the
event their coup attempt failed. Nhu himself was planning a coup.
Three years after Diem had closed most of Saigon's opium dens
in 1955 (amidst much public fanfare), Nhu reopened trade with the
Meo tribesmen of Laos. Opium was smuggled into South Vietnam
aboard Air Laos Commerciale, a charter airline managed by a
Corsican gangster. Nhu sold the opium
to local Chinese syndicate leaders who owned hundreds of newly opened
opium dens. The opium money provided Nhu with an independent
source of funds for his Catholic secret police, which could not be
monitored by the Americans or official government audits. This
arrangement was quite similar to that which had been used by the
Deuxieme Bureau of French military intelligence. Unlike Captain
Savani, however, Nhu began taking opium (and, perhaps, eventually
heroin) himself. Nhu had also taken over some of the old Binh
Xuyen rackets such as extortion, piracy and exchange manipulation.
It is quite likely that Nhu was considering
seizing control of the government from his brother.
When Nhu got word of some of the plots against him, he devised
a plan to draw the plotters out into the open, ensure the death of
some of his influential enemies (including many Americans) during
the "confusion" and impose his own martial law to "restore order".
The phoney coup attempt was to be started by a pro-Diem general who
would turn against the anti-Diem forces once they had revealed
themselves.
In the presence of an American "contact man", a group of
Vietnamese officers announced themselves to a tape recorder and
declared their support for a coup. Copies of the tape were made and
hidden at various locations in Saigon so that none of the officers
could deny knowledge of or involvement with the conspiracy.
When Nhu's security police informed him that troops and tanks
were moving into the city, Nhu assured them that it was all part
of a carefully planned scheme. But Nhu's major military supporters,
aware of the strength and tactical advantage of the plotters, decided
to go along with the coup. By the time Nhu became aware of what was
really happening, it was too late. Diem phoned Ambassador Henry
Cabot Lodge at the US
Embassy, but received no promises of American support apart from
concern for the personal safety of the Diem family.
Later Diem telephoned one of his generals offering to
surrender. Diem and Nhu were murdered in an armed personnel
carrier by the personal bodyguard of the general who subsequently
headed the ruling military junta. The corpse of the bodyguard
was later found dangling from a rope, allegedly the result of a
suicide committed out of remorse.
Less than three weeks after Diem's murder, President John F.
Kennedy was assassinated. Lyndon Johnson, who had referred to
Diem as "the Winston Churchill of Southeast Asia", suspected the
two events were connected.
In 1949 a Marxist Revolution finally triumphed in China. CIA
men nurtured hopes of fomenting guerrilla warfare and
counter-revolution. Until the 1960s, four-man teams of agents
were air-dropped into the Chinese mainland along with tons of
supplies. All the teams disappeared. Immense radio stations
in Okinawa and Taiwan broadcasted propaganda so powerfully that the
signals would override broadcast beams from Shanghai and Peking.
On October 2, 1962 a
U-2 was shot down over China by the same model of missile the
Soviets had used to bring down Gary Powers two years earlier.
Later, during the Cultural Revolution, the CIA floated balloons
loaded with propaganda and disinformation material into the
Chinese People's Republic.
The most serious CIA attempt at counter-revolution, however,
was made using Kuomintang (Nationalist Chinese) soldiers who
had fled Mao's armies into the mountains of Burma.
The Koumintang forces acted as an army without a country, living
independently of the Southeast Asian governments (whose capitols
were in the distant lowlands).
Supplied by air-drops from unmarked CIA planes, invasionary
expeditions of two thousand of these Koumintang were launched into
China in April 1951
and again in August 1952. Neither invasion sparked a massive
uprising and in both cases the forces were driven back by the Red
Army.
Opium continued to be produced in the southernmost provinces of
China and smuggled into Burma until 1955. The Koumintang Army was
able to "protect", tax and increasingly control this opium traffic
as a source of revenue. The Kuomintang mounted an invasion into
the mountainous, semi-autonomous Shan States of eastern Burma,
thereby expanding its control over the locally grown and imported
opium trade. Burma protested the Koumintang's activities at the
United Nations in March 1953. Although many soldiers were
withdrawn to Taiwan, some of the more independent-minded generals
remained to conduct sporadic fighting against the Burmese Army.
In 1961 the Koumintang was finally driven into Laos. It
soon moved to northern Thailand where it established a coexistence
with the Thai government.
In the northern regions of Southeast Asia the borders between
China, Burma, Thailand and Laos were not recognized by the mountain
tribal peoples who came and went as they pleased. (With the
development of the American war in Indochina, the CIA would employ
some of these people to go into China where they could tap telephone
lines and monitor traffic as a forewarning of a possible invasion.)
The limestone mountains of these regions provide the alkaline soil
required by the opium poppy, which will die in more acidic
conditions. By the early 1960s this area, known as "The Golden
Triangle", had become the largest opium-growing center in the world.
Caravans of opium, mostly from Burma, would make their way
through the mountains to Bangkok under the control and
supervision of the Koumintang. Independent merchants would pay
a fee to accompany Koumintang caravans as protection against
predatory mountain gangs.
John Kennedy entered the White House with the idealistic
belief that liberal Democrats could solve foreign policy problems
that had eluded the Eisenhower Administration. Instead of
supporting dictators, the US would use its influence to create
liberal reform governments which would undercut the appeal of
Marxist revolutionaries. (On the basis of this policy Kennedy was
to support the coup against Diem.) Instead of using a crude
militaristic approach to foreign conflicts, the US would rely on
counterinsurgency, or political and paramilitary activity.
In Laos, massive aid to the "right-wing" militaristic
faction had forced the neutralists to form an alliance with the
communist Pathet Lao. The Soviet Union was airlifting about
forty-five tons of arms and ammunition to northeastern Laos every
day. Kennedy urged the formation of a coalition government headed
by the neutralists. To emphasize his seriousness he sent five
thousand US combat troops to neighboring Thailand where they
assembled along the Laotian border. Khrushchev did not think Laos
was worth a confrontation and, moreover, believed it would
eventually fall into his hands with no effort. The agreement for
a coalition government was reached at a 15-nation conference in
Geneva.
The CIA had been working to create a paramilitary army of Meo
tribesmen in Laos since the late 1950s. By 1961 an estimated 9,000
Meos were equipped for guerrilla warfare under CIA direction. After
Geneva the North Vietnamese did not withdraw their 7,000 troops
and, in fact, assisted the Pathet Lao in driving the Meo from their
settlements. In July 1962, after American "Green Berets" and
military advisors had been withdrawn, Kennedy decided to respond
to the pleas of the Meo for arms. Because the North Vietnamese
had violated the Geneva agreement, Kennedy believed that the US
had to do likewise — although secretly, so as not to arouse
world opinion or force the Soviets to get involved again. The
CIA began a program of
clandestine military assistance which was to cost one half-billion
dollars yearly. The "secret war" in Laos would involve a "secret
army" of 35,000 Meos and 17,000 Thai mercenaries. Even though the
North Vietnamese in Laos reached 70,000 by 1972, the balance of
strategic control did not alter significantly until shortly
thereafter. The Royal Laotian Army remained in control of the
southwestern section of the country, in the area surrounding
the capitol. The communists controlled
the southeastern Laotian panhandle through which it filtered armies
and ordnance along a network of jungle paths known as the "Ho Chi
Minh Trail". In northeastern Laos, and near the Plain of Jars, the
conventional military forces of the communists fought against the
ambushes and harassment of the CIA-supported guerrillas.
The main cash crop of the Meo tribespeople was opium. Although
the CIA was not eager to be associated with the narcotics trade,
neither did it want to alienate its allies or interfere with the
"native culture" of the Meo. Right-wing generals within the Laotian
government used the shipment of opium to South Vietnam as a source
of revenue. In 1965 they stopped using the Corsican airlines for
the shipments. C-47 transports and helicopters of the Royal Laotian
Air Force were used after the generals had deposed the air force
commander. Some of the generals claim that CIA planes were
used as well, though CIA-man William Colby denies this.
By 1967 the opium traffic from Laos to South Vietnam was going
so well that one Laotian general decided to make a major purchase
from one of Burma's most powerful Shan warlords — without the
extra expense of Koumintang "protection". Successful delivery would
undermine the Koumintang's control of opium traffic in the Golden
Triangle. The armed caravan carrying sixteen tons of
opium from Burma was attacked by Koumintang soldiers in southern
Laos. A pitched
battle between the Shans and the Koumintang was interrupted by an
attack of Laotian T-28 fighters which bombed both sides
indescriminately. When the Shans and the Koumintang had been routed
by the punishing assault, the Laotians took possession of the opium.
Thereafter, the Koumintang charged no import
duties on Burmese opium bound for Laos.
Laos became a major heroin-producing center — and the source of
most of the heroin to reach American GIs in Vietnam. Heroin
factories were operated by both a former commander-in-chief of the
Royal Laotian Army and the commander of the CIA's "secret army" of
Meos. The CIA and the US State Department opposed the presence in
Laos of US Bureau of Narcotics agents on the grounds that Laos had
no drug laws.
According to the Pentagon Papers (a US Defense Department study
of the Vietnam War), the compromise in Laos which created the
coalition government made Kennedy believe that a strong position
on Vietnam was necessary to show Asian nations that they could count
on American support. Red China was believed to have ambitions of
making Southeast Asia a satellite. On May 11, 1961 Kennedy ordered
the CIA to begin clandestine attacks against North Vietnam. He also
decided to expand the US military mission in South Vietnam above
685 advisors, a violation of the 1954 Geneva Accords which the US had
agreed to observe. By the end of Kennedy's Administration, 16,000
American "military advisors" were in South Vietnam.
The CIA raids against North Vietnamese communication and
transportation facilities were conducted by South Vietnamese trained
for that purpose. North Vietnam protested the violations of its
airspace and territory to the International Control Commission. CIA
analysts quickly came to believe that the raids were of minimal
value and that primary emphasis should be given to political and
counter-insurgency work within South Vietnam itself.
A few weeks before President Kennedy was assassinated, the
large-scale paramilitary activities of the CIA in Vietnam
were turned over to the Defense
Department. The failure at the Bay of Pigs had convinced many
administration officials that the CIA was not competent to handle
large operations. Predictably, the Defense Department de-emphasized
counter-insurgency. The military men had little interest in the
political intricacies of South Vietnam. They believed that the
Vietcong were controlled by the North and that consequently the
war should be carried to the North. Although CIA analysts
reported that the loss of Laos and South Vietnam would only endanger
Cambodia, the military was convinced that the whole of Southeast
Asia would go communist if Laos and South Vietnam were not held
(the "falling domino theory").
In February 1964, President Johnson ordered an escalation of
clandestine warfare against North Vietnam. U-2 spy planes made
overflights. North Vietnamese citizens were kidnapped for
intelligence information. Commando teams were sent to blow up
bridges. North Vietnamese coastal installations were shelled by PT
boats. Planes with Laotian Air Force markings flown by Thai pilots
and CIA men, which had been bombing North Vietnamese and Pathet Lao
troops in Laos,
crossed the border on August 1 and bombed North Vietnamese villages.
On July 31, South Vietnamese naval commados conducted an
amphibious raid on two North Vietnamese islands in the Gulf of
Tonkin. At the same time an American destroyer, the Maddox,
was on an independent intelligence-gathering mission along the coast.
The Maddox, using sophisticated electronic equipment, was
able to
simulate an attack, thereby requiring the North Vietnamese to turn
on their radar. Knowledge of the locations of radar installations
would be of value in potential air operations against the North.
On August 2, three North Vietnamese torpedo boats attacked the
Maddox, which they apparently believed was part of a
concerted assault. One of the boats was sunk by a blast from the
Maddox's five-inch guns. The other two boats were damaged
by planes.
On August 3, PT boats with South Vietnamese crews shelled a radar
installation and an estuary of the North Vietnamese coast.
Twenty-four hours later the Maddox and another destroyer
were confronted again by North Vietnamese PT boats in what was
believed to be an attack. President Johnson decided upon reprisal
air strikes against what he called unprovoked aggression (the raids
on North Vietnam were still being kept secret from Congress and
the American public). He sought a Congressional resolution for
"limited" retaliation. The Tonkin Gulf Resolution passed by
88 to 2 in the Senate and 416 to 0 in the House. Johnson used the
Resolution as a broad mandate for war during the balance of his
term. Johnson's rating in the Harris poll jumped from 42 to 72
percent, giving him a tremendous edge over his political
opponent, Barry Goldwater.
Fighter bombers struck four torpedo boat bases and an oil storage
depot that held about ten percent of North Vietnam's oil. The
destruction in these raids was gratifying to Johnson, who confided
to a reporter, "I didn't just screw Ho Chi Minh, I cut his pecker
off." The macho significance of Vietnam to Johnson can
perhaps be gleaned from a comment he made upon learning that a
member of his administration was beginning to oppose the
war: "Hell, he has to squat to piss".
The Vietnam War had important political dimensions, however,
which required extreme delicacy. It is significant that at no time
during the war was a serious attempt made to conduct a conventional
invasion of North Vietnam. During the Korean War UN troops had
driven the
North Koreans to the Chinese border, only to be thrown back to the
southern tip of the Korean peninsula by masses of Red Chinese
"volunteers". When Eisenhower threatened to use nuclear weapons
the Chinese withdrew. But by the mid-1960's the Soviet Union's
nuclear arsenal was approaching that of the United States; the US
could no longer afford to make nuclear threats. The risk of war with
the Russians and the Chinese, which were seen as being united in a
single communist bloc, was to be avoided. Thus, warfare in Vietnam
was conducted by gradual, tentative escalations which it was
hoped would not provoke a direct confrontation with the communist
superpowers.
If American officials expected the overthrow of the Diem
government to increase the stability of the political climate in
South Vietnam, they were greatly disappointed. In the eighteen
months following Diem's death there were five new military
governments and at least three unsuccessful coups. Revolts by
Montagnards (mountain people) seeking political autonomy and
rebellions by the Buddhists were also put down. In September
1964, two groups of plotters interrupted their coup attempts to
battle each other on the streets of Saigon. Two weeks later
Air Vice-Marshal Nguyen Cao Ky, who
apparently intended to give support to a column of troops
heading to Saigon for a coup, saw from the air that their military
strength was too weak. So he threatened the invaders in
the name of the incumbent government.
Ky had flown CIA commandos into North Vietnam during 1961 and
1962. He apparently exploited this situation to fly opium from
Laos to Saigon. The CIA fired him, though the reason
for Ky's dismissal may have been his passion for
taking dancehall girls for a spin in CIA planes.
Six weeks following the murder of Diem, Ky became commander
of the South Vietnamese Air Force. His control of the Air Force,
although it did not yet give him political
supremacy, provided him with a "veto power" against all potential
coups. Ky became notorious because of his expressed admiration for
Adolf Hitler and because of his westernized lifestyle.
While the Vietcong ran rampant in the countryside, the South
Vietnamese generals had their attention fixed on Saigon
political maneuverings. The political chaos was making a
mockery of US support. President Johnson told his staff that he
wanted "no more of this coup shit". The American Ambassador in
Saigon called the South Vietnamese generals into his office and
chewed them out as if they were military cadets. He informed
them that Americans were "tired of coups". Then he added, "I
made it clear that all the military plans which I know you would
like to carry out are dependent on government stability. Now you
have made a real mess."
In June 1965 a new government took over in Saigon. General
Nguyen Van Thieu was Chief of State. Marshal Ky, who held most
of the power, was Premier. He had not, however, set aside
his connection with the opium trade. Ky flew opium from Laos into
South Vietnam using the Air Force Transport Wing. The opium was
distributed to opium dens by Ky's close ally, the chief of Saigon's
police force. Ky also taxed Corsican morphine shipments to
Europe. Exploiting the issue of police corruption in Saigon, Thieu
was able to wrest control of the South Vietnamese government from
Ky two years later. Thieu thus became President of South Vietnam,
holding that position for eight years — with Ky as a very
powerful Vice President.
The long period of political turmoil in Saigon permitted
tremendous gains to be made by the NLF.
Throughout 1964 the NLF grew so rapidly that it was able to build
regimental units, with enough strength to conduct large military
campaigns. American military men chafed at the political constraints
binding them to a strictly advisory role. To conform to a rule that
tactical aircraft giving support to ground troups be manned by South
Vietnamese, privates of the South Vietnamese Army were assigned to
ride with American pilots. Many of these soldiers would get airsick
and vomit in the plane. Each use of American jet aircraft required
personal authorization by General William Westmoreland, chief
commander of US forces in Vietnam. Authorization was to be given
only to prevent a "major" NLF victory or to prevent a loss of
"numbers" of American lives. The American military "advisors"
frequently ignored the rules, conducting air and ground maneuvers
as they deemed necessary.
On February 7, 1965, a Vietcong unit directed mortar fire against
an American barracks in South Vietnam's Central Highlands. Eight
Americans were killed. Over sixty others were wounded. Holding
the Hanoi government responsible for the attack, the US made
retaliatory air strikes against military targets in North Vietnam.
On February 10, a bomb killed 23 Americans in a
billet at a provincial capitol on the South Vietnamese coast.
Within a few days Johnson decided to conduct a sustained bombing
campaign against the North. "Rolling Thunder" would begin with
bombing in the southernmost portion of North Vietnam and creep
slowly northward. There would be no declaration of war, however,
because such an act might spur Russia or China to enter the fight
in response to treaty obligations. The objective of the bombing
was to punish Hanoi and induce it to use its influence to restrain
the NLF. Johnson was following the suggestion of his military
advisors rather than that of the CIA. The Agency did not "concede
very strong chances for breaking the will of Hanoi". The morale
of the British, for example, had not been broken by the German air
raids.
By March 1965, the Vietcong controlled 90% of the Mekong Delta
southwest of Saigon. American military analysts in South Vietnam
were predicting that the entire country would be in the hands of
the communists within a year. An intelligence report that 6,000
enemy troops were within striking distance of the American airbase
at Da Nang caused particular concern. Da Nang was the site from
which many air stikes were being conducted against North Vietnam.
The first battalion of US Marine infantrymen to Vietnam arrived
in Da Nang on March 8 for the specific purpose of protecting the
airfield. But General Westmoreland demanded more combat troops to
deal with NLF expansion thoughout South Vietnam. The South
Vietnamese Army was losing one battalion and one district capitol
every week to large units of Vietcong.
In April the CIA and the Defense Intelligence Agency confirmed
the existence of a regiment of regular North Vietnamese troops
in South Vietnam's Central Highlands. Westmoreland estimated that
with an immediate 175,000 American troops, followed by 100,000 more,
he could "halt the losing trend" before 1966. Westmoreland's
requests were taken seriously. By the end of 1965 over 180,000
US combat troops were in South Vietnam. The North Vietnamese,
perhaps in response, increased the number of "secret regiments"
in the south to eight by November 1965. Westmoreland's estimates
of the number of American troops required would continue to
increase until 1968 when he had over a half-million US servicemen
and was suggesting that a few hundred thousand more would be
sufficient. From 1965 to 1966 American spending on the war rose
from one half-billion dollars a year to two billion a month.
Initially Westmoreland planned to use American troops only
against large NLF units in the countryside while the South
Vietnamese Army could defend urban areas. In this way he hoped that
the people of South Vietnam would not think that the war was being
conducted by foreigners and a corrupt government against their fellow
Vietnamese. In response to "necessity", however, most of the
military operations in 1966 were carried on, in or near populated
areas. Westmoreland came to believe he had overestimated the
xenophobia of the Vietnamese people. To prevent infiltration of
arms he instituted programs by which nearly 6,000 fishing boats,
junks and sampans were being searched every day.
The Vietnam War had no front lines. Helicopters could quickly
ferry troops to any place in South Vietnam where NLF units were on
the attack. In most cases the Vietcong retreated when the
Americans arrived — and returned when the Americans left.
Huge numbers of US troops would seemingly be
required to hold the entire country. The war took on the
character of "search and destroy" — in order to fight the Vietcong,
the Americans first had to find them.
The major Vietcong stronghold near Saigon was the so-called
"Iron Triangle", a 60 square-mile region honeycombed with miles
of NLF tunnels. The American campaign in the area "generated"
seven thousand refugees from the local villages. Heavy bombing
by B-52s was followed by mop-up operations using 50,000 US
combat troops. Finally, the entire area was leveled with huge
plows. As Westmoreland described it, the campaign reduced "trees
and brush to combustible rubbish, leaving the guerrillas no place
to hide". Denying "cover" to the NLF became a major part of the
war throughout South Vietnam. Defoliation programs eventually
dropped more than 100 million pounds of chemical herbicides,
destroying a major portion of the country's timberland.
Only rarely were American soldiers involved in the kinds of
battles which had characterized their previous wars. This was a
war of ambushes, sniper fire and manhunts through swamps and
jungles infested with land mines and booby traps. Although the
"kill ratio" ran nearly 10 to 1 against the NLF, over 46,000
Americans were known to have been killed (with at least ten
thousand more "missing"). At least 50% of these deaths were
the result of small arms. Over 10% died from booby traps and mines.
The enemy was not always easy to identify. A Vietcong could
be a 7-year old girl luring a squad into an ambush — or an elderly
woman sharpening bamboo sticks for use in a booby trap. If
villagers aided the NLF or if an ammunition cache was found beneath
the floor of a hut, a decision was often made to burn the village
and "generate" more refugees. The distinction between Vietcong
and non-Vietcong was probably not an easy one to make for the
American soldier who spoke no Vietnamese and who knew that giving
a suspect the benefit of the doubt could cost him his own life. A
dead Vietnamese could automatically be considered Vietcong.
Without advancing front lines to go by, military success was often
measured by "body counts". Because of ample evidence that
commanders would exaggerate the numbers of enemy killed to enhance
their own status, attempts were made to require that bodies be
saved and brought to headquarters for verification by military
statisticians.
In 1966, US Secretary of Defense McNamara asked the CIA for
the means to measure "pacification" — to give some indication of
American military progress. Out of this came the computerized
monthly report of the Hamlet Evaluation System. HES sought to
assess the quality of hamlet life on the basis of such factors
as frequency of raids or mortar attacks, number of children
attending school, and the safety or frequency with which a trip
could be made to nearby market towns. The system indicated
a 5% increase in pacification during 1967, but many
claimed the incentives for falsification had not been removed.
Moreover, most of the US Army officers who sent in reports had
so little knowledge of Vietnamese language or culture that their
evaluations were open to question.
Although Americans were officially in Vietnam to assist the
South Vietnamese government, the Vietnamese tended to recede in
the face of the awesomeness of American wealth and power.
American military men simultaneously "took charge" of the war
and condemned the South Vietnamese Army for shirking responsibility.
American advisers discovered that their subjects sometimes did not
regard themselves as inferior pupils — and were not always ready
to take "advice".
Americans found themselves dependent upon native Vietnamese
interpreters to deal with the local populations. Most of these
interpreters knew only a few hundred words of English. Almost
one third of them were likely NLF sympathizers. In fact, it
was believed that nearly a third of the whole of the South
Vietnamese government had NLF sympathies. At a time when an
estimated forty thousand agents were reporting to the NLF on
every level of South Vietnamese society, the CIA had but a
single agent within the NLF — and none at all in the North
Vietnamese government. President Johnson was furious with CIA
Director John McCone: "I thought you guys had people everywhere,
that you knew everything, and now you don't even know anything
about a raggedy-ass little fourth-rate country. All you have
to do is get some Chinese coolies from a San Francisco laundry
shop and drop them over there and use them."
A large number of South Vietnamese soldiers undoubtedly believed
that there was little point in wasting energy or risking
life-and-limb in a war that was being run by the Americans. Almost
a quarter of the South Vietnamese Army deserted every year. Rice
given to Vietnamese officers in charge of refugee camps was sold
on the black market. American compensation money intended for
Vietnamese whose property was damaged or destroyed was usually
retained by South Vietnamese officials.
The South Vietnamese government required that the employees at
the US Army PX be Vietnamese. Huge quantities of merchandise were
stolen, much of it being sold in South Vietnam's thriving black
market. The US had no customs rights in Vietnam; Vietnamese
longshoremen and military officers took complete charge of the
unloading of cargo. By some estimates over fifty percent of the
billions of dollars' worth of American material wound up on the
black market or in the hands of the NLF. Although the free market
exchange rate for Vietnamese currency was 160 piasters to the
American dollar, the South Vietnamese government sold currency to
the United States at an official rate of 80 piasters per dollar.
But the South Vietnamese had no monopoly on corruption.
One Republican Senator conducted investigations revealing
that American oil companies were paying protection money to the
NLF for the privilege of getting their oil safely to the US
military. A member of the Florida Mafia established himself as an
agent for American companies wishing to sell supplies to Army
service clubs. Kickbacks were paid to non-commissioned officers
who bought from the right companies. Mafia boss Santos
Trafficante, Jr. himself visited Saigon to review illegal
currency profiteering, the multi-million dollar service club
swindles and exports of heroin from the Golden Triangle via
the Corsican syndicates.
The character of South Vietnamese society was violently altered,
as much by the war as by the presence of Americans. Two million
people became refugees in 1966 — and another three million became
refugees in 1967. Agricultural production dropped dramatically.
Although South Vietnam had formerly exported rice, it now became
dependent on large quantities of rice from Louisiana and South
Carolina. South Vietnam became an urbanized society with no
industry aside from the servicing of Americans.
The mayor of the third
largest city in South Vietnam converted his official residence into
a "massage parlor" for GIs. Prostitution boomed. Those who could
not sell their bodies did laundry or pandered to other needs,
desires and whims of American servicemen. Many simply took to
stealing.
The character of the Vietnam War, with its emphasis on
"pacification", required not simply the rooting out of NLF elements,
but an effort to "win the hearts and minds" of the population at
large. Bridges and canals were built. Provisions were made to
improve education and to reduce disease. To some analysts these
efforts were simply another example of the attempt to buy
hearts and minds through American foreign aid. Vietnam, rather
than other more needy countries, benefited from American largesse
simply because of its strategic significance in the struggle
against World Communism. Whether the average Vietnamese peasant
viewed "welfare programs" administered by the American military
in these cynical terms is hard to say. But it would be human
nature to suspect an ulterior motive for such generosity.
American officials put pressure on the South Vietnamese
government to hold national elections. They hoped that a
democratically elected government would be a more respectable
recipient of support within the US as well as internationally.
They also hoped that elections would increase
the sense of involvement of the Vietnamese people with their
government — and undermine claims that it was an American puppet.
Ironically, the fact that the military regime would yield to
American pressure for elections seemed to many an indication of
how much a puppet it really was. Only a third of the adult
population was allowed to register, however, the rest being
disqualified as being communist or anti-government. Many of those
who voted were illiterate and may not have understood the 502 names
appearing on the ballots. Others may have doubted the process of
"secret balloting" as they observed the presence of soldiers at
the polls. General Thieu's incumbent government received a 35%
plurality in the September 1967 elections. 65% of the presidential
ballots cast went to ten other candidates. Thieu's 35% plurality
undoubtedly convinced many Vietnamese that Thieu was not only
unpopular, but too weak to effectively rig an election.
In late January 1968, the South Vietnamese government prepared
for the yearly truce accompanying the Vietnamese "Tet" holiday.
Tet was the most important of all Vietnamese holidays — a time
when Vietnamese traveled about the country to rejoin their
families in giving reverence to ancestors. Part of Vietnamese
tradition holds that the events occurring during Tet determine the
character of the coming year.
The NLF planned to exploit the truce to launch a country-wide
offensive. Five battalions of NLF soldiers secretly entered
Saigon amongst the throngs of revelers. Many of the soldiers
of the South Vietnamese Army were on leave during the cease-fire.
The NLF undoubtedly expected that a large portion of the population
of South Vietnam would join in a general uprising that would mean
an end to American occupation and a reunification of their
country.
The Tet Offensive was a simultaneous, country-wide assault by
about 84,000 men. Almost all of South Vietnam's NLF was involved.
North Vietnamese regiments refrained from entering the action. The
NLF directed its efforts almost entirely against its South
Vietnamese enemies, rather than the Americans. In parts of
Saigon the Vietcong proclaimed Liberation and held street trials.
Americans were targeted in one psychologically impactful and highly
publicized assault, however.
Vietcong sappers blew a hole in the wall of the American Embassy
in Saigon, thereby gaining entry. All of them were killed within
six hours. All over the country Americans and South Vietnamese
government soldiers fought the NLF with a vicious fury.Large urban
areas were bombed and strafed by American warplanes.
North Vietnamese troops massed for a seige against the US
Marine Corps outpost of Khe Sanh, near the De-Militarized Zone.
There seems little doubt that North Vietnamese strategists hoped
that Khe Sanh would be a re-enactment of Dien Bien Phu — delivering
a psychological blow to the Americans on a par with that
experienced by the French after their great defeat. The surrender
of the garrison during the Tet Offensive could only magnify the
effect. It was not to be. The North Vietnamese attackers were
incinerated under a barrage of American firepower that made Khe
Sanh the most heavily bombed target in history. Over 200 million
pounds of explosives, including over 50,000 tons of napalm, were
dropped on five square miles of battlefield. Eventually, the
North Vietnamese simply withdrew.
Within three weeks after it began, the Tet Offensive ran out of
steam. Nearly two million new refugees had been created in that
period. It was the
beginning of the end for the Vietcong, of whom 32,000 had been
killed and 5,800 captured. Not only had a sizable portion of the
NLF's best units been eliminated, but the rest had been exposed to
public view. Two of the Vietcong involved in the attack against
the US Embassy had been American government employees.
The process of exposing the
"Vietcong infrastructure" (VCI) was continued by an espionage
plan known as "Phoenix". The Phoenix program was supervised by
William Colby, who was later to become Director of the
CIA. In the next three years Phoenix led to the death of 20,000
Vietcong, to the capture of 28,000 others, and to amnesty for
17,000 more. Phoenix offered a bounty of $11,000 for a live VCI
and half as much for a dead one. Colby admitted that at least a
thousand of those killed "might have been improperly identified".
Under Phoenix, "Interrogation Centers" were created
all over South Vietnam. Though CIA men denied using torture, there
is no doubt that South Vietnamese officers resorted to such means.
Many South Vietnamese had been roused, if not outraged by
the Tet Offensive. In General Westmoreland's words, the Offensive
had been "a unifying catalyst, a Pearl Harbor". The South
Vietnamese government lowered the draft age to eighteen. The
government also began issuing weapons to villagers for use in
self-defensive night guard duty. This was a major step towards
pacification insofar as it made villagers no longer vulnerable to
NLF terrorism. Formerly the government had feared that arms issued
to the population at large might ultimately be used against the
government itself. The guerrilla character of the struggle was
coming to a close. Henceforth the war against the Americans and
the South Vietnamese Government would be conducted primarily by
the North Vietnamese.
Ironically, the Tet Offensive also marked the beginning of the
end of American participation in the Vietnam War.
Its effect on the American public had been dramatic. Contrary
to military reports that pacification was proceeding, the Offensive
seemed to indicate that the NLF was everywhere and could strike at
any time — that the grueling years of fighting had changed nothing. In
response to the Tet Offensive, nearly one American in five switched
from supporting the war to opposing it. Vietnam was seen to be a
stalemate — and unwinnable, meatgrinder war. Americans asked
themselves whether Vietnam was worth the cost in American lives,
American dollars and internal strife. 78 percent of those polled
believed that the United States was making no progress in Vietnam.
President Johnson announced that he would not seek re-election.
A controversy was also raging within the Johnson Administration
over whether to continue bombing North Vietnam. Early studies had
shown that the country was so overwhelmingly agricultural that there
was little worth bombing. For a while it had looked as though North
Vietnam's oil-storage tanks were a desirable military target, but
after several strikes the North Vietnamese began storing oil in
drums in decentralized underground tunnels. Secretary of Defense
Robert McNamara had conducted studies which indicated that the huge
cost as well as the loss of lives and aircraft accompanying the
bombing was not justified by the minimal damage it did. In fact,
the economic and military aid given to Hanoi by Russia and China,
perhaps partially in response to the bombing, was four times the
assessed damage by American bombs. Johnson regarded McNamara's
recommendations for reduced bombing to be "a lot of shit". McNamara
was removed as Secretary of Defense. But with the passage of time
Johnson was forced to alter his view.
On October 31, 1968 — on the eve of the Presidential Election —
Johnson halted all bombing of North Vietnam. It would be nearly
four years before bombing of Hanoi would resume. According to
Nixon, who had claimed that the war should not be an election issue,
Johnson's move had been politically motivated — based on the
controversial nature of the bombing. Johnson, however, had been
assured by the Soviets that the North Vietnamese agreed to respond
to a bombing halt by entering into serious negotiations.
In Paris, a conflict arose over the demand by the North Vietnamese
that the conference table be four-sided — and the objection by the
South Vietnamese that according equal status to Hanoi, the NLF,
Saigon and the US was equivalent to recognizing the independence and
legitimacy of the NLF. After three months of stalemate the
disputants agreed to a proposal by the Soviet Union that a circular
table without nameplates be used. Little else was resolved through
negotiation during the next three years. The North Vietnamese simply
demanded that the United States withdraw its troops and dissolve the
Thieu government of South Vietnam. The US refused to overthrow its
ally.
To Richard Nixon, who was now the new President of the United
States, it was clear that although the Vietnam War could not be won,
it must not be lost. To abandon Vietnam would undermine credibility
with American allies all over the world who depended on the United
States for national security. "Peace with honor" would be sought by
convincing the North Vietnamese that they could not win. Nixon would
undermine domestic opposition by withdrawing troops and eventually
abolishing the draft. He would supply considerable military and
economic aid to the South Vietnamese government for the purpose of
"Vietnamization" of the War. Direct military support would continue
through a massive use of American airpower.
Two months after his inauguration, Nixon made another fateful
decision. He would "secretly" bomb the communist sanctuaries in
"neutral" Cambodia. These sanctuaries, within five miles of the
South Vietnamese border, were heavily provisioned with troops, and
materials used to supply communist forces in South Vietnam. For
years enemy forces had been escaping over the borders of Laos and
Cambodia where the Americans and South Vietnamese could not pursue
them. Nixon decided to use B-52s as a means of striking into these
sanctuaries. Documents showing the Cambodian targets of the bombers
were regularly destroyed and replaced by falsified papers which
indicated that the bombing had taken place in Vietnam. In the next
fifteen months over 100,000 tons of bombs were dropped on Cambodia.
1969 was a year of remarkable progress for the pacification of
Vietnam. Large areas were wrested from the enfeebled Vietcong
despite the fact that 60,000 American troops were withdrawn from
Indochina during the course of the year. The South Vietnamese Army
was becoming one of the largest and most well-equipped in the
world.
In contrast to these less sensational consolidations, one of the
few major actions of 1969 served to create a more negative image
of the War's progress for the American public. That was the battle
for "Hamburger Hill", or Apbia Mountain, located about a mile from
the Laotian border. The North Vietnamese held their position
because they were at a tactical advantage. The Americans and South
Vietnamese attacked because it was a chance to engage the enemy.
After six days of bloody assaults the hill was taken as the
communists escaped into Laos. Since the hill was of no strategic
value it was immediately abandoned. For many it seemed a perfect
example of the purposelessness of the war.
By April of 1970 the communists controlled nearly a quarter of
Cambodia. There were still many enemy supply caches near the Vietnam
border which could not be targeted by bombers because of proximity
to populated areas. Nixon decided upon an invasion by ground troops.
Militarily, the operation was a success. The quantity of captured
documents, ordnance and other supplies was awesome. But there was
a price to pay. Although Nixon had stressed that American and South
Vietnamese troops would not venture far within the Cambodian border
— nor stay long, there was a widespread belief that he was
expanding the war.
Anti-war demonstrations erupted all across America. Nixon was
quoted by journalists making derogatory remarks about "bums.. Following Kent State, campus rioting and arson took on a
convulsive quality. Within a week 450 colleges and universities were
closed by protest strikes. Nearly 100,000 demonstrators converged on
Washington, DC for a national day of protest. Some claim this was
the beginning of Nixon's "siege mentality". Sixty buses were placed
in a ring around the White House to protect the President — and
troops were secretly brought into the basement. Rocks broke bus
windows until two buses were pushed over on their sides. Police
retaliated with clubs and tear gas. It was a trying moment for
the fabric of American Civilization.
Other grisly revelations during the next year added to growing
American opposition to the Indochinese War. More bombs had been
dropped on Vietnam by 1970 than had been dropped on all other
targets in the history of mankind. To the years of television
bringing the horror of war into American homes was added the
scandal of massacre in the village of My Lai.
The My Lai Massacre occurred shortly after the Tet Offensive.
It happened on the coastline of central Vietnam, in a province
where most of the citizens were regarded
as Vietcong sympathizers. Ninety percent of American deaths in the
area were due to booby traps and land mines. My Lai was originally
reported as a "battle" in which 128 Vietcong were killed and three
weapons captured. Only after years of military investigation and
cover-up did it become clear that a company of GIs had made an
"assault" on My Lai expecting to engage the Vietcong and had
discovered only women, children and elderly men — 347 of whom
were subsequently killed. Many were shot down as they ran. Others
were burned in their homes. At least ninety more were slaughtered
in the nearby hamlet of My Khe. What had been unusual about My Lai
was the quantity of people massacred, not the uninhibited killing.
Few of the soldiers had been shocked enough to think it was unusual.
At least one officer testified that no innocent civilians had been
killed — that all the people were active supporters of the Vietcong.
Others told of frequent rape by American soldiers. One woman had been
tied by a rope to her neck, like a horse, to act as a
booby-trap probe. Some soldiers had made a game of lassoing
Vietnamese peasants from their helicopters or of impaling them
on the skids. It was the cold-blooded personal contact of the
killing which made it so shocking, in contrast to the more
impersonal, although more devestating, bombing and strafing which
went on throughout much of the rest of the country.
Nor was My Lai all that was wrong in Vietnam. There were
accusations that America was funding a police state. From 1971 to
1972 the number of rural police nearly tripled. One US congressman
visiting South Vietnam estimated that half of the 10,000 people in
prison never had a trial. Large quantities of high-grade heroin was
entering Vietnam from Laos. A 1971 congressional report, The
World Heroin Problem, concluded that 15 percent of GIs in
Vietnam were heroin addicts. Accusations were made that the war
was being fought for American interests who sought to exploit
Vietnam's natural resources, although no conceivable such benefit
could reasonably be justified in terms of the war's colossal costs.
Profits accruing to manufacturers of war materials were far more
obvious.
In June 1971 The New York Times began publishing The
Pentagon Papers, a secret Defense Department study of the
Vietnam War which revealed the American role in Diem's murder, the
commando raids that provoked the Gulf of Tonkin incidents, and other
examples of American culpability dating back to the time of Truman.
According to the Pentagon Papers, 70% of the justification for the
continued American presence in Vietnam was to avoid a humiliating
US defeat (hardly an ideal many Vietnamese would want to lay down
their lives for). By summer of 1971 a poll was indicating that 71
percent of Americans thought that sending US troops to Vietnam had
been a mistake. Yet most Americans still opposed unilateral withdrawal.
Major shifts were occurring, however, which were beginning to
alter Vietnam's significance in the world-wide geopolitical struggle.
It had been an article of faith in the Johnson Administration that
the communist powers stood together as a united front — and that Red
Chinese territorial ambitions were the principle threat posed by the
Vietnam War. Only later was it learned that Peking had offered to
send troops to Vietnam in 1965, but the North Vietnamese
had refused to permit
it. Inklings of a Sino-Soviet rift could be gathered from spy
satellite photos indicating the buildup of Soviet combat units and
nuclear-tipped rockets along the Chinese border — and from the
virulent Chinese denunciations of the 1969 Soviet invasion of
Czechoslovakia.
In the spring of 1969 there were numerous clashes along the
Sino-Soviet border involving tanks, artillery and antitank rockets.
The fact that at least one of these incidents occurred near a Soviet
railhead led Nixon and his Assistant for National Security, Henry
Kissinger, to suspect that the Soviets had been the aggressors.
According to White House Chief of Staff
H. R. Haldeman, the Soviets made several overtures to
the United States during that year proposing a US/USSR joint
"surgical" strike against China's developing nuclear capabilities.
Nixon and Kissinger initiated communications with the Chinese
through the US and Chinese Embassies in Poland. When the Soviets
indicated that they were preparing to make a surgical strike on
their own, Moscow was warned that a nuclear strike against China
could mean a Soviet confrontation with the United States. The
Soviets backed down.
Over the next few years Nixon and Kissinger played a masterful
political game of improving relations with the Soviets by playing
on their fears of American ties with the Chinese — and of improving
relations with the Chinese by playing on their fear of the Soviet
Union. Nixon became the first American President to visit Peking
as well as the first American President in Moscow. As the
superpowers became preoccupied with triangular relations, Nixon and
Kissinger sought to drive a wedge between North Vietnam and its
communist allies.
On March 30, 1972 two hundred tanks struck across the
demilitarized zone from North Vietnam. 120,000 North Vietnamese
troops poured into South Vietnam from the North and from Cambodia.
Nixon swore, "The bastards have never been bombed like they're
going to be bombed this time". Hanoi was bombed for the first time
since Johnson's bombing halt in the Fall of 1968.
The Haiphong harbor area received punishing attacks from B-52s and
naval gunfire. Four Soviet merchant ships were struck, but the
Soviets did little more than to protest the incident, grudgingly
accepting Nixon's expressed regret.
In South Vietnam, Thieu's forces — supported by massive
bombardment from American B-52s — stopped the North Vietnamese advance.
By May the North Vietnamese had lost their initiative and South
Vietnamese Army forces were able to take the offensive. Efforts
continued to eliminate sources of material from the North. Haiphong
harbor was seeded with mines to discourage further supply by Soviet
ships. Air attacks cut railway lines so that by early June more than
a thousand railroad cars were waiting on the Chinese side of the
border.
In the United States, the final stages of a presidential election
campaign had begun. The Vietnam War was the central issue.
Democratic contender George McGovern said that within 90 days of
the time he became President he would withdraw all American troops
(whether or not American Prisoners of War were released) and all
economic aid to Saigon would be stopped. McGovern said that South
Vietnamese President Thieu should plan to flee to whatever country
would take him.
In August 1972, after three years of stalemate, the North
Vietnamese gave evidence that they were ready for serious
negotiations. Kissinger and Nixon decided that the North Vietnamese
did not expect McGovern to win and were hoping that the pressure of
the election would force Nixon to agree to a settlement making
significant concessions. They did not want to face a Nixon armed
with another four-year mandate.
By October Kissinger arrived at a secret agreement with the North
Vietnamese that a cease-fire would be followed in sixty days by a
full American withdrawal and a complete return of POWs on both sides.
The North Vietnamese dropped their demands for a coalition
government, agreeing to a National Council of Reconciliation and
Concord made up of representatives from the Saigon government, the
Vietcong and others. Since this council required unanimity in its
votes, Thieu could not be outvoted by communists and their
supporters. The North Vietnamese did not agree to withdraw their
troops, however, because they still insisted that they had no forces
in South Vietnam at all. An agreement was also made for economic aid
to North Vietnam which the communists regarded as war reparations,
but which Nixon viewed as a source of "leverage" with the Hanoi
government.
South Vietnamese President Thieu rejected the proposal Kissinger
had agreed to, however, insisting that any settlement must contain
provision for the total withdrawal of North Vietnamese troops and
for the full "self-determination" of South Vietnam. Nixon believed
that if he signed the accord without Thieu's approval, the Saigon
government would fall within a matter of months.
When Hanoi was informed that the US could not sign the agreement
over Thieu's objections, the North Vietnamese made the treaty public,
hoping to stir up international sentiment against Thieu as the sole
obstacle to peace. Kissinger held a press conference in which he
planned to present the agreement in a way that would undercut the
North Vietnamese contention. But the media seemed to hear the phrase
"Peace is at hand" and little else. Nixon and Kissinger later felt
that the response stirred up by the public commitment to settlement
seriously eroded their negotiating position. McGovern depicted the
statement as being a political ruse.
Though Nixon was elected by a landslide, his evaluation of the
new Senate led him to expect that funds for the war would be cut
off when Congress reconvened in January. The North Vietnamese may
have suspected this also. Kissenger met with the North Vietnamese
again, bringing with him the lengthy changes in the agreement
demanded by the South Vietnamese. Nixon was meanwhile shipping over
a billion dollars worth of military hardware to South Vietnam. The
North Vietnamese suspected that negotiations were being stalled so
that the Americans could finish their massive armament shipments.
Kissinger said that the North Vietnamese were bringing up new issues
and objections because they no longer had an incentive to settle.
He surmised that the North Vietnamese would accept peace only in
conjunction with military victory in South Vietnam — and
that they regarded negotiations as simply another tactic
in the struggle. Talks were broken off.
Nixon ordered an all-out effort in Christmas bombing raids for
the purpose of driving Hanoi to the conference table. In twelve
days the United States dropped more bombs than it had during the
entire period from 1969 to 1971. On December 26, Hanoi sent word
that it had had enough.
Having forced the North Vietnamese to accept an agreement similar
to the one they had been prepared to sign in October, Nixon began
applying pressure to South Vietnamese President Thieu. Concerning
Thieu, Nixon told Kissinger, "Brutality is nothing...You have never
seen it if this son-of-a-bitch doesn't go along, believe me." Nixon
warned Thieu that the United States would sign the agreement with
or without his approval. Thieu was also told that if he refused to
sign, Nixon would publically declare that the South Vietnamese
government obstructs peace — and thereafter terminate all military
and economic aid. Nixon also assured Thieu that violations of the
agreement by the North Vietnamese would be followed by "swift and
severe retaliatory action". On January 27, 1973 the Paris Peace
Agreement was signed by the US, Hanoi, Saigon and the Vietcong.
The agreement meant different things to different people. To
many in the United States it meant an end to all Indochinese
commitments. To Kissinger it was a mutual pledge that could only
be enforced by American military resolve. To many in South Vietnam
it was a sign that the United States was abandoning them. To the
North Vietnamese it was apparently an opportunity to provide
military fortification for the areas of South Vietnam it held at
the time of the cease-fire. Fighting in Vietnam slowed, but did
not stop. The South Vietnamese government continued its
"land-grabbing" operations, as did the communists.
Although the agreements had forbidden infiltration of troops and
material into South Vietnam, by March there was bumper-to-bumper
military traffic on the Ho Chi Minh Trail. If the agreements were to
be enforced Nixon would have to bomb the Trail. But Nixon wavered
with indecision. He was concerned about the return of American
Prisoners of War. He was preoccupied with Watergate. He was unsure
what the storms of domestic reaction would be and whether he could
withstand them. He delayed action. By April the North Vietnamese
had built a complex of anti-aircraft missile sites near Khe Sanh, just
south of the demilitarized zone. Three days of antiaircraft bombing
would be necessary before the Ho Chi Minh Trail could be hit. Again
Nixon hesitated. It was to be his last opportunity. Soon Watergate
and an antiwar Congress would eliminate all possibilities for
effective action.
In late June Congress passed legislation calling for the cessation
of all American military operations in or over Indochina. In
November Congress passed the War Powers Act making it illegal for
the President to use combat troops for more than sixty days without
congressional approval. The legislation was another symbol of
restrictions placed on the power of the President, but it was no
longer relevant to Indochina because all military activity had
already been forbidden there. In July of 1974 Congress placed a
billion dollar ceiling on all military aid for Indochina for the
following eleven months. Total economic aid to Indochina was
dwindling rapidly.
South Vietnam was so dependent on American aid that it was
hardly in a position to stand on its own feet economically, much
less fight a war. Although its major industry was agriculture,
nearly 50% of the population had been driven into the cities. Much
of the country's best land was blighted by chemical defoliation and
bomb craters. Nearly half of the able-bodied men were in military
or police service. Although South Vietnam's arsenal and army
ostensibly made it one of the strongest military powers in the world,
economic constraints required rationing. Soldiers could receive only
one hand grenade and 85 rifle bullets per month. To conserve
petroleum half of the available armored cars were taken out of
service and a fifth of the air force was grounded.
In December 1974 the North Vietnamese began a military offensive
which ended in the capture of a provincial capitol.
No response was forthcoming from the United States. In early 1975
the North Vietnamese stepped up their military operations. The
northern and central provinces of South Vietnam fell rapidly.
President Thieu decided to withdraw all troops for the defense of
the southern portion of the country. But the roads were soon
clogged with intermingled processions of military vehicles and
refugees. The refugees themselves posed a monumental problem.
President Thieu made secret plans to ship the $220 million of
gold in his nation's treasury to a bank in Switzerland via a
chartered airline. But the Presidential Palace had CIA bugs and taps
throughout. The "secret" was leaked to the press by a member of the
American Embassy who suspected Thieu's motives. Thieu made an
attempt to have the gold removed through more legitimate channels,
but no one would provide insurance for the removal of so much gold
from a war zone. Thus, when Saigon was overrun by Soviet-built tanks
on April 30, 1975, the North Vietnamese not only became the
possessors of billions of dollars worth of American military hardware
— they also gained nearly a quarter of a billion dollars worth of
gold. Last minute helicopter evacuations by Americans had been
savage. Throngs of Vietnamese with outstretched arms were beaten
back.
Cambodia had fallen to communists earlier in April. Laos would
become communist the following December. But the war in Indochina
was not over. To continue the story it is necessary to backtrack
in time and give a history of events in Cambodia.
Prince Norodom Sihanouk was crowned king of Cambodia in 1941 at
the age of eighteen. From 1955 he also served as Prime Minister
and in 1960 was named Chief of State. After the assassination of
Diem in 1963, Sihanouk renounced American aid. He told the United
States to close its embassy and remove its personnel from his
country. Although Sihanouk sought "neutral" status for his country,
he evidently expected a communist future for Indochina. In 1966 he
agreed to a Chinese request that military supplies be shipped from
the Cambodian coast on the Gulf of Siam to the North Vietnamese
sanctuaries along Cambodia's eastern borders. In return for this
favor Sihanouk was permitted to keep a portion of these military
supplies for the Cambodian Army.
By the time of the Tet Offensive, however, Sihanouk's attitude
toward communist infiltration of his country was beginning to change.
Not only was there an increasing problem with native Cambodian
communist guerrillas, whom Sihanouk called the "Khmers Rouges", but
the number of Vietcong and North Vietnamese soldiers in the
sanctuaries was of such scope as to threaten his sense of national
security. Sihanouk and other Cambodian officials made statements
to American emissaries to the effect that "hot pursuit" by Americans
into the sanctuaries would be permitted.
In March 1969 Nixon began his "secret" bombing of the communist
sanctuaries within the Cambodian border. The North Vietnamese did
not protest because they were not ready to admit that they were
violating Cambodian neutrality. Sihanouk did not protest although
later, after he had allied himself with the communist camp, he made
the incredible claim that he had not known the bombing had been going
on. Over four months after the bombing had started Sihanouk
invited Nixon to visit Cambodia, promising a warm reception. Nixon
admits that part of the reason he kept the bombing a secret was to
prevent "public outcry" by domestic antiwar groups. But he also
claims that publicity would have forced Sihanouk to denounce the
action, contrary to the true wishes of the Prince.
In January 1970 Prince Sihanouk took his vacation at a health clinic"
in the French Riviera. While he was gone, members of his
government began making moves to seize power. Anti-Vietnamese
demonstrations protesting the presence of North Vietnamese and
Vietcong in Cambodia began to sweep the country. The government
evidently played a role in organizing a large portion of these
demonstrations. On March 18 a closed session of the Cambodian
legislature reportedly deposed Sihanouk as Chief of State.
Sihanouk's anti-communist Prime Minister assumed control of the
Cambodian Government. When the North Vietnamese negotiator
accused the United States of having engineered the coup, Kissinger
replied that although the US had not been involved, such a high
opinion of the efficacy of American intelligence services
was flattering.
Sihanouk established an exile government in Peking, throwing
his support behind the Khmer Rouge and their North Vietnamese
allies. The Cambodian Government began a program which, although
ostensibly anti-communist, was actually an indescriminate slaughter
of all Vietnamese living in Cambodia. The North Vietnamese began
to coalesce their sanctuaries into one continuous strip of occupied
territory and to drive their forces toward the Cambodian capitol.
Nixon and Kissinger had grave fears of the effect on the war in
South Vietnam of a North Vietnamese conquest of Cambodia. They also
had reason to believe that the communist headquarters directing all
operations in South Vietnam, along with huge quantities of military
equipment, were located in the sanctuaries. American and South
Vietnamese forces were authorized to make a temporary "incursion"
across the Cambodian border. The South Vietnamese attacked native
Cambodians as viciously as they attacked the communist enemy —
it was a wave of racial hostility and retaliation. About fifty
thousand ethnic Vietnamese who had been living in Cambodia took
the opportunity to flee to South Vietnam. Vast quantities of
military hardware, ammunition and documents were captured by the
Americans. CIA officials who had propounded the belief that most
war material was filtering down the Ho Chi Minh Trail were shocked
to discover that eighty percent of the supplies had been unloaded
from North Vietnamese boats on the Cambodian coast. The last
American troops left Cambodia at the end of June.
Although large portions of Cambodia remained under communist
control, the pace of the war against the Cambodian government began
to slow. Part of the reason for this may have been the growing
ethnic hostility between the North Vietnamese and the Khmer Rouge.
The North Vietnamese might also have reduced their supplies to their
Cambodian allies so as to concentrate on their 1972 offensive into
South Vietnam. By the time of the Paris Peace Agreement in January
1973, the Khmer Rouge were denouncing the North Vietnamese for
betrayal in dealing with the "imperialists". North Vietnamese
troops remained in Cambodia, however, both in violation of the Paris
Agreement and against the wishes of the Khmer Rouge.
With the cessation of American military activity in Vietnam, B-52s
began to fill the Cambodian skies. By May 1973 the United States was
dropping nearly as many bombs per month on Cambodia as
had been dropped during the whole of 1972. By the time the American
Congress had stopped US military activity on August 15, the US had
dropped half again more tons of bombs on Cambodia than had been
dropped in conventional bombing of Japan during World War II.
Refugees streamed into the Cambodian capitol — swelling its
population from 600,000 to between two and three million. By 1974
eighty percent of Cambodian rice paddy fields had been abandoned.
Total rice production was 17 percent what it had been a few years
earlier. Starving children suffering from nutritional diseases
could be seen everywhere. Charities like Catholic Relief Services
and World Vision responded to the tragedy.
With little military or economic aid available from the outside,
the Cambodian Government succumbed to the Khmer Rouge in mid-April
of 1975. The new regime of communists, headed by a man who called
himself "Pol Pot", proved to be among the most radical ever to
assume power. Communication with the outside world — except for a
fortnightly flight to Peking — was terminated. Knowledge of life
in the new regime could only be pieced together from stories by
refugees and other observers.
The Khmer Rouge virtually emptied the cities as part of a radical
program of agrarian egalitarianism. Anyone who was not a poor
peasant was suspect. This included businesspeople, intellectuals,
persons with technical skills and those who had lived in cities or
associated with foreigners. Money, religion and private property were
abolished. The people were placed on communal farms with sexually
segregated living quarters. Sihanouk lived as a virtual prisoner.
All who did not exhibit obedience to "The Organization" were
executed (commonly by an ax handle to the back of the neck, insofar
as this saved ammunition). Estimates of the number of deaths through
execution and starvation during the nearly four years of Khmer Rouge
rule range between several hundred thousand and three million, out of
a total population of seven million Cambodians. The country's 1,200
engineers were reduced to 20; 21,000 teachers reduced to 3,000 and
500 physicians reduced to 54.
After years of Cambodia's border clashes with both Thailand and
Vietnam, a
Vietnamese invasionary force, armed with American military hardware,
swept across Cambodia in a few weeks. By January 15, 1979 the Khmer
Rouge were reduced to pockets of guerrilla activity. The Vietnamese
allowed world relief organizations to reach the starving Cambodians
with aid.
Because of the persecution of ethnic Chinese within Vietnam (which
had resulted in streams of "boat people" refugees) and in direct
response to the Vietnamese take-over of Cambodia, the Chinese
launched a punitive attack across the northern border of Vietnam
in February 1979. Having demonstrated that Vietnamese military
aggression would not be tolerated throughout Indochina, the
Chinese withdrew. The war in Cambodia between the Soviet-backed
Vietnamese and the Chinese-supported Khmer Rouge guerrillas
continued.
When Richard M. Nixon assumed the Presidency of the United States
in 1969 he had little doubt that the government bureaucracy was
controlled by liberal Democrats. Because he believed that the CIA
was staffed by Ivy League liberals, he proposed that the CIA Director
be excluded from attending meetings of the National Security Council.
This idea was not implemented, however, perhaps partially because
use of the National Security Council was eventually de-emphasized
by Nixon's Administration.
Although Nixon appointed Cabinet officers, his trusted policy
makers were specially appointed presidential assistants who could
operate directly from the White House. Thus, foreign policy came
under the direction of National Security Assistant Henry Kissenger
rather than the Secretary of State. John Ehrlichman eventually
became the President's Chief Assistant for Domestic Affairs.
Presidential legal work was supervised at first by Ehrlichman
and later by Counsel to the President John Dean. White House
Chief of Staff was H. R. Haldeman. Haldeman implemented Nixon's
orders and determined which people could gain an audience with
the President.
Also in the White House were two former New York City policemen
who did investigative work on Nixon's political enemies. They
investigated a comedian named "Richard M. Dixon" who imitated
the President. They
investigated a drinking incident involving the Speaker of the House.
They also obtained electronic bugging
reports concerning the famous clients of a New York madam named
Xaviera Hollander ("the Happy Hooker"). Tape recordings had been
made of various prominent people engaging in "abnormal sexual
practices". One of the ex-cops went to Chappaquiddick
shortly after Mary Jo Kopechne's body was recovered from the
water. He spent four days on the island posing as a newspaperman.
Later an attempt was made to seduce one of the Chappaquiddick
women for the purpose of gaining her confidence and her inside
information.
In April 1969 The New York Times published a number of
stories which seemingly could only have originated from high-level
leaks. One story revealed that the National Security Council was
exploring the consequences of unilateral withdrawal from Vietnam.
Other stories carried reports of secret deliberations concerning
disarmament talks with the Soviet Union and the posting of an
intelligence ship near North Korea.
FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover suggested to Nixon that wiretaps
and other investigative techniques be used against suspected leakers
in the government. Hoover and Nixon were concerned about the
number of liberals and Democrats on Kissinger's staff. Of
particular interest to Hoover was Morton Halperin, chief of the
National Security Council planning group. Halperin had been an
assistant professor at Harvard and served as Deputy Assistant
Secretary of State for the Johnson Administration.
On May 9th The New York Times published an article
which revealed the "secret" bombing of Cambodia, crediting Nixon
Administration sources with the information. When Kissinger told
Halperin that he was suspected of leaking the story, Halperin
protested his innocence. Kissinger told him that his access
to sensitive materials was being cut off so that when future leaks
occurred, he wouldn't be blamed. On May 10th Kissinger's deputy
gave the FBI the authorization to wiretap
Halperin and three other government officials. Hoover didn't
mention that he had begun a wiretap on Halperin the previous day.
As the leaks continued, the wiretapping increased. Seventeen
persons, including four newsmen and one of Nixon's speechwriters,
were tapped over the next twenty-one months. Reports from a tap
on one of the newsmen went to Ehrlichman rather than Kissinger,
suggesting that Kissinger himself was being monitored as a possible
leaker. The wiretapping program was ended in February 1971 having
produced little concrete information about the sources of leaking.
FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover was becoming an increasingly
difficult man. Formerly he had allowed Presidents to use the FBI
for political purposes. For example, Robert Kennedy evidently asked
the FBI to tap phones during a political scandal involving
Vice-President Johnson (Johnson believed that the Kennedy's wanted
to force him off the 1964 ticket). Hoover had maintained his
leverage against the Kennedys
by compiling a dossier of President Kennedy's sexual activities.
Johnson made extensive use of the FBI for his own political ends.
When Edward Kennedy made a trip to Italy, the FBI spied on him.
Johnson asked the Bureau to look for Republican involvement in a
scandal concerning the homosexuality of one of his aides. Johnson also
asked the FBI to dig up derogatory material on one of the Senators
who had voted against the Gulf of Tonkin resolution.
During the 1968 Presidential election Johnson had suspicions
that Nixon was making political use of the Chinese widow of
the World War II hero General Claire Chennault.
Mrs. Chennault had been trying to delay Saigon's participation
in the Paris peace talks until after the election, arguing that
the South Vietnamese would do better if Nixon was President. She
may have succeeded because on November 1, South Vietnamese President
Thieu broke his promise to Johnson and declared that South Vietnam
would not "be able to participate in the present exploratory talks."
Hoover regarded Nixon as a personal friend and ally — it was
unlike his relationship with Johnson or the Kennedys. Nixon claims
Hoover told him that
Johnson had ordered bugging of the Nixon campaign airplane for
"national security" reasons. Hoover was embarrassed that Nixon had
been refused a job with the FBI prior to becoming a congressman
(the interviewer had believed Nixon was "lacking in aggression").
But Hoover was never one to ignore the power of blackmail. In
the mid-1960s — while Nixon was a partner in John Mitchell's New
York City law firm — Nixon and his friend Bebe Rebozo made two
trips to Hong Kong. FBI agents made note of the time Nixon spent
in the company of a Chinese hostess. When Nixon later appointed
his friend John Mitchell as Attorney General, the FBI was asked
not to make the usual background investigation. Hoover agreed,
knowing full well that Nixon had made himself vulnerable by making
such a request.
By 1970 Hoover was becoming more interested in protecting the FBI
from scandal than he was in gathering intelligence. He blocked the
implementation of an integrated intelligence program against
"domestic security threats". Later he stopped all bugging,
wiretapping and clandestine entry activities by the FBI. Hoover
even refused a request by the CIA to tap the phones of two Soviet
agents. Hoover's assistant claims that if the CIA had conducted
the wiretap itself — in violation of its charter — Hoover would
have leaked the information to the press. Hoover ended liason
with the CIA after the Agency refused to identify an FBI agent who
had helped them without Hoover's permission. Nixon invited Hoover
for a breakfast during which Nixon planned to fire the cantankerous
old man. What happened in that meeting is unclear, but Hoover
left with his job intact.
In the late fall of 1969, Charles Colson was added to Nixon's
retinue of White House heavyweights. Colson became Nixon's chief
"political hardball" expert for designing election strategies and
handling Nixon's political problems. Over the
bar of Colson's den was the Green Beret slogan "When you've got'em
by the balls, their hearts and minds will follow".
Colson quickly ingratiated himself
to Nixon by obtaining a picture of Teddy Kennedy leaving a Paris
night club with a beautiful woman who was not his wife — and getting
the picture published in the National Enquirer.
To help him with his investigative work, Colson hired a man he
had met at the Brown University Club of Washington, ex-CIA agent
E. Howard Hunt. Hunt was assigned to do research on Chappaquiddick
in the hope of turning up new dirt against Edward Kennedy.
Nixon believed that the Kennedy image could be tarnished by
exposing stories of blunders and sinister conduct on the part of
John Kennedy during his Presidency. Since Howard Hunt had played
a role in the Bay of Pigs — and was particularly bitter about
JFK's role in that fiasco — Nixon suggested that Hunt's memoirs
be published in Look magazine. Later the President
decided that the best political strategy was to focus attention
on the origins of the Vietnam War, with particular emphasis on
John Kennedy's involvement in Diem's assassination. No other
issue could be so divisive for the Democrats. At a press
conference, Nixon made the statement, "I would remind all
concerned that the way we got into Vietnam was through
overthrowing Diem, and the complicity in the murder of Diem."
Howard Hunt photocopied 240 cables between the American embassy
in Saigon and the State Department in the period from April to
November of 1963. After examining the cables, Hunt noted that
"the closer one approached the assassination period, the more
frequently were cables missing from chronological sequence." Hunt
believed that strong circumstantial evidence existed for
concluding that the missing cables would indicate Kennedy's
acquiescence in the killing of Diem. Colson and Hunt decided to
forge additional cables. Unable to find the original typewriters
on which the cables had been written, Hunt pieced together two fake
cables using a razor blade and a White House Xerox machine. The
cables were shown to a reporter from Life magazine, but a
story was never published because Hunt and Colson refused to allow
the journalist to borrow the cables for closer inspection and
photographing.
In June 1971 The New York Times began publishing
"The Pentagon Papers", a 47-volume secret study authorized by
Secretary of Defense Robert McNamara in 1967 to document the nature
and history of US involvement in Vietnam. The Times had
obtained The Pentagon Papers from a Rand Corporation
defense analyst named Daniel Ellsberg, who had secretly photocopied
them. Ellsberg had begun his career as a vehemently
pro-War "Operations Research" whiz-kid. He had lectured at
Kissinger's Defense Policy Seminars at Harvard, but after several
tours of Vietnam as a Marine officer, became increasingly cynical
about American involvement in the War. Privy to the most highly
classified documents, Ellsberg took advantage of his postition by
releasing them to the press.
Nixon's immediate reaction to the leak of The Pentagon Papers was
rather passive. The documents indicated the extent to which his
Democratic predecessors had been guilty of creating the Vietnam
mess he had inherited — something Nixon had been trying to
demonstrate to the public all along. Although The Pentagon Papers
were marked "Top Secret", their secrecy no longer seemed important.
Kissinger, however, flew into a rage. He roared at the
impossibility of conducting foreign policy when "some idiot can
publish all of the diplomatic secrets of this country". He
brandished a handful of cables from American allies expressing
indignation at the evidence of deception. He questioned whether
the Chinese or North Vietnamese could continue secret negotiations
with the knowledge that American secrets can be so easily leaked.
"It shows you're a weakling, Mr. President", Kissinger told Nixon.
Nixon became convinced that Ellsberg's action was treason.
Nixon had given up trying to get the FBI or the CIA to track down
and root out leakers, so he turned to John Ehrlichman for help.
Ehrlichman was charged with the responsibility of creating and
coordinating a Special Investigations Unit (later known as "The
Plumbers", because they were supposed to stop "leaks"). Ehrlichman
made his aide, Bud Krogh, the staff coordinator for the unit. David
Young was snatched from Kissinger's staff and Howard Hunt served
as Colson's representative in the group. Attorney General John
Mitchell sent an ex-FBI man named Gordon Liddy to complete the
team. The Plumbers, therefore, had representatives from
the top men in the Nixon Administration.
For Krogh, The Plumbers was a part-time job. Krogh also did work
on monitoring the anti-narcotics programs of various agencies (for
example, attempting to resolve a dispute between the Pentagon, the
State Department and the Bureau of Narcotics over the legality of
kidnapping drug traffickers abroad). Krogh once told the
President's Counsel, John Dean, that when he was
bored with desk work, he carried gold bars through Asia's "Golden
Triangle" in CIA planes to bargain with drug chieftains. Most of
the administrative responsibility for The Plumbers was actually
given to David Young.
In the antiwar community, and in much of the press, Ellsberg
was emerging as a folk hero. Nixon and Kissinger were determined
that the public see Ellsberg as a treasonous scoundrel. If
Ellsberg were to go free and be held in high regard, there would
be every reason to expect others would emulate his behavior
in a disastrous tidal wave of leaking. Colson was assigned to
discredit Ellsberg in the public eye. Erhlichman later tried to lend a
hand by suggesting to the judge who was conducting the Ellsberg trial
that he was being considered as the new Director of the FBI (a fact
the judge announced when he threw the case out of court).
Soon Colson was using his influence with The Plumbers to encourage
them to aid in ruining Ellsberg's reputation. Kissinger claimed
that Ellsberg had bizzare sexual
habits, took drugs and was generally a weirdo. Howard Hunt,
recalling that a lengthy psychological profile of Fidel Castro
performed by the CIA had been a useful source for directing
propaganda campaigns, suggested that the CIA conduct a
psychological profile of Ellsberg. Although CIA psychologists
reputedly had never produced such a study on an American citizen
before, they reluctantly accepted the job. But the document they
produced concluded that Ellsberg had acted on the basis of "what
he deemed a higher order of patriotism". The White House was
dissatisfied.
Howard Hunt had information (supplied by an FBI "asset" at the
United Nations who later proved to be a Soviet disinformation plant)
that Soviet representatives had received copies of Ellsberg's
Pentagon Papers before they were published by The New York
Times. He was also aware that Ellsberg had attended
Cambridge University in England, where many spys for the Soviets had
been recruited. Liddy also suspected that Ellsberg was a KGB agent.
An FBI report (which Liddy deemed to be based on a "masked" wiretap)
indicated that Ellsberg would telephone his psychiatrist, Dr. Lewis
Fielding of Beverley Hills, at all hours of the night to tell him
intimate details of his life. CIA psychiatrists agreed that
Fielding might know more about the Pentagon Paper case, including
knowledge of accomplices Ellsberg might have had. The Plumbers
decided that the job of compiling a psychiatric profile on
Ellsberg was up to them.
Liddy suggested a "black bag job" (security case break-and-entry) on
Fielding's California office. Hunt brought along several Cubans who
he had worked with during the Bay of Pigs operation. One of them
was Bernard "Macho" Barker, a man born in Cuba of American parents,
who had been Hunt's chief-of-staff and close companion during the
planning period for the Bay of Pigs invasion. Barker had been
"fired" by the CIA because, according to CIA Director Richard
Helms, "he was involved in certain gambling and criminal
elements". Another Cuban was Eugenio
Martinez, who had conducted 354 secret missions to Castro's Cuba
for the CIA. Colson obtained funds for the project by appealing
to a lobbyist for Associated Milk Producers, Inc.
The Cubans claimed they found nothing during the break-in of
Dr. Fielding's office. But Dr. Fielding said that when he examined
his office the next day, he found his batches of notes on
Ellsberg outside the envelope in which he had left them. Many of
Fielding's other files were strewn about the office.
In December 1971 Washington columnist Jack Anderson printed
a verbatim account of Henry Kissinger's remarks at a secret
crisis-management committee. The United States was officially
taking a neutral stand in the conflict between India and Pakistan,
although the Soviets were backing India and the Chinese were behind
Pakistan. Kissinger's vehemently pro-Pakistan remarks were acutely
embarrassing. The Plumbers were assigned to find the source of
the leak.
The search led to a secretary of the Joint Chiefs of Staff
liason to Henry Kissinger. The
secretary admitted to stealing secret materials from Kissinger for
the Pentagon, but denied giving them to Anderson. Further
investigation revealed that the secretary (like Anderson) was a
Mormon and had eaten a Thanksgiving dinner at the home of
one of Anderson's sons. Attorney General John Mitchell wanted
a wiretap on Anderson, but Nixon refused to authorize it. Later,
Gordon Liddy made plans to have Anderson killed, but Hunt told him
to forget the idea.
At the end of 1971 the problem of leaks began to recede from
presidential priorities due to the approaching 1972 election. "The
Plumbers" was disbanded, though the nickname was to stick when
members of the group worked together in intelligence operations
against the Democrats. White House Chief of Staff H.R. Haldeman
instructed White House Counsel John Dean to set up a political
intelligence program for the re-election campaign. Dean chose
Gordon Liddy to be in charge of designing and administering
such a program — and of drawing up a budget.
In his years of campaigning, Nixon had been the victim of
numerous "dirty tricks" by his political enemies. He had been
the target of organized jeering and rotten eggs. Once, the wires
of the public address system were cut when he rose to give a
speech in Michigan. On another occasion, while Nixon was giving
a campaign speech from the rear platform of a train, a Democratic
trickster entered the engine room dressed as an engineer. Nixon
was dumbfounded when his audience receded into the distance as the
train pulled away.
With Nixon's tacit approval, Haldeman directed the hiring of
Donald Segretti as a Republican "dirty trickster". Segretti
received his funds from Nixon's private lawyer, Herb Kalmbach.
Kalmbach not only handled Nixon's unofficial legal affairs, he
acted as trustee and moneyraiser for Nixon's secret political fund
between election campaigns. Kalmbach received the $1,668,000 surplus
from Nixon's 1968 campaign. At Haldeman's direction, Kalmbach
contributed $400,000 of secret fund money to the campaign of George
Wallace's opponent in the Alabama Democratic gubernatorial primary.
A 1971 Harris Poll indicated that Senator Edmund Muskie of Maine
was leading Nixon by as much as 47% to 39%. Since Muskie was Nixon's
leading Democratic opponent for the presidency, he became the target
of a large portion of Segretti's "dirty tricks".
A woman was hired to run naked in front of Muskie's Florida hotel room
shouting, "I love Ed Muskie". Stink bombs were released at Muskie
picnics and in his campaign headquarters. Segretti placed an order
for 200 pizzas to be delivered to a Muskie fund-raising dinner in
Washington, DC. Spies and covert operators were hired to work inside
the Muskie campaign. Muskie's campaign manager later said that the
theft of a major scheduling program created a very serious disruption.
The most serious "dirty trick" against Muskie, however, came from
an unidentified source. Shortly before the New Hampshire primary, a
letter appeared in the Manchester Union Leader which had
purportedly been written by someone from Florida. The letter
described a person asking Muskie what he knew about blacks. Muskie's
reported response was that Maine did not have blacks, but
instead had Canucks (persons of French Canadian ancestry). The event
was described in such a way as to imply Muskie's amused contempt for
both ethnic groups. Accompanying the letter was an editorial
entitled "Sen. Muskie Insults Franco-Americans". The next day the
same newspaper reprinted an item from Newsweek in which
Muskie's wife was quoted saying to reporters, "Let's tell dirty
jokes".
Muskie made a speech in front of the Manchester Union
Leader building in which he denied the truth of "The Canuck
Letter" and called the editor a "gutless coward" for attempting
to smear his wife. As he delivered his speech, however, Muskie
lost his composure, breaking down into tears of grief or rage. The
editor of the Union Leader made the statement that Muskie's
behavior indicated "he's not the man that many of us want to have
his finger on the nuclear button". Muskie's dismal performance in
subsequent primaries led him to withdraw from the election.
Hubert Humphrey was also the target of some of Segretti's pranks.
The most famous, perhaps, was the distribution of an invitation
through Milwaukee's black ghettos which read: "FREE — All you can
eat lunch with beer, wine or soda! With Senator Hubert H. Humphrey.
Lorne Greene. Mrs. Martin Luther King." Many voters were
undoubtedly resentful when none of the above materialized. Most of
the propaganda against Humphrey, however, attempted to link him
with Johnson's responsibility for the Vietnam War. Evidently an
unpopular "radical" like George McGovern was Nixon's ideal
opponent.
George Wallace was also a serious threat. If he ran as an
independent again, an estimated four-fifths of the votes for Wallace
would be votes which would otherwise have gone to Nixon. But Wallace
was shot in May 1972, an event Nixon later described as the most
significant factor in his re-election. Shortly following the
shooting, Colson
asked Howard Hunt to try to break into the would-be assassin's
apartment. According to Liddy, Colson wanted Hunt to gather evidence
about the man's background and plant documents linking him to the
radical left. After Hunt protested that the assignment entailed too
much danger for too little benefit, Colson retracted the order.
Nixon apparently did not want his election campaign to be diluted
by people who were working on behalf of other Republicans. So the
main responsibility for his campaign was given to the Committee for
the Re-election of the President (CRP or CREEP). John Mitchell was
scheduled to resign as Attorney General in March 1972 to take charge
of CRP activities, but he actually began running the campaign much
earlier. Jeb Magruder, formerly a Haldeman aide, served as
Mitchell's deputy and as nominal head of CRP prior to Mitchell's
official change of position.
Gordon Liddy, as a lawyer and ex-FBI agent, was appointed chief
counsel for CRP in December 1971. In addition to officially
handling CRP legal work, Liddy was unofficial director of CRP
political intelligence operations for the campaign. Fired with
enthusiasm, Liddy designed a $1 million scheme he gave the code name
GEMSTONE. The plan was to include spies in the Democratic camp,
kidnapping and harassment of anti-war demonstrators, an opulent
barge on which seductive women would ply secrets from democrats
during the Miami Convention, bugging of Democrats, and a major
disruption operation at the Democratic National Convention (including
the sabotaging of air-conditioning units). He also planned to get
a group of "filthy hippie-types" (pretending to be McGovern
supporters) who would urinate on the floor of McGovern's suite.
On January 27, 1972 the GEMSTONE plan was first presented to John
Mitchell, Jeb Magruder and John Dean in the Attorney General's
office. Mitchell suggested a more reasonable budget. On February 4
a $500,000 plan was presented to the same audience in the same
office. The discussion apparently focused on intelligence gathering
from specific targets, notably the Washington office and Miami
Convention hotel suite of Lawrence O'Brien, chairman of the
Democratic National Committee. Another target would be the campaign
headquarters of the Democratic presidential nominee. Mitchell said
he would think about Liddy's plan.
Liddy went to Howard Hunt asking to be introduced to Charles
Colson. After Liddy began telling Colson about GEMSTONE, Colson
picked up the phone and called Magruder demanding that a decision
be made. As Magruder tells it, Colson said, "We need information,
particularly on O'Brien". Magruder was also receiving pressure
from Haldeman's office in the White House. According to Magruder and
Dean, Mitchell finally approved the wiretap on O'Brien's office
telephone at the Watergate Hotel complex — although Mitchell
himself has denied giving authorization.
Liddy had not been told of Segretti's "dirty tricks" assignment.
So when Liddy first started receiving phone calls on the subject, he
decided that Segretti must be a Democratic double agent.
When Magruder finally told Liddy that Segretti was working for
Haldeman, Liddy objected to the infringement on what he considered
to be his area of responsibility. Using aliases, Liddy and Hunt
interviewed Segretti in Florida. They concluded Segretti's methods
were "sophomoric" and urged the White House, without success, to
remove Segretti from the campaign.
On May 28, 1972, CRP security officer John McCord (an electronics
expert) and the "Cuban Plumbers" broke into the O'Brien Watergate
office. McCord put one tap on the phone of O'Brien's secretary and
another on the phone of the executive director of
the Association of State Democratic Chairmen. Both taps appeared to
work when McCord tested them. But once an attempt was made to
monitor the taps from a nearby listening post, it became evident
that only the tap on the director was functional. Because the
director's phone was the only WATS line available to the office
secretaries, it was used extensively for phone calls to boyfriends
all over the country.
A week-and-a-half after the break-in, Magruder called Liddy
into his office to tell him that the secretary-gossip gathered
from the wiretap was worthless. Magruder directed Liddy to conduct
another break-in. The wiretaps could be fixed, but the main
objective would be to photograph the entire contents of O'Brien's
desk and files.
On June 17, James McCord and the four "Cubans" (Bernard Barker,
Frank Sturgis, Eugenio Martinez and Virgilo Gonzalez) made a second
break-in to O'Brien's Watergate office while Hunt and Liddy monitored
the operation by walkie-talkie. This time the burglars were caught
by the police. Brought before a judge, the men identified themselves
as "anti-communists". What were they after? The Cubans would say
that they were engaged in a "national security" operation to
establish that money from Fidel Castro was being accepted by the
Democratic Party — perhaps to encourage future diplomatic
recognition of the Castro regime by a Democratic president. Howard
Hunt indicated he believed that this was the purpose of the
break-in.
Frank Sturgis confided to a writer that he had been instructed
to find "anything on Howard Hughes". Liddy wrote, "The
purpose of the second Watergate break-in was to find out what
O'Brien had of a derogatory nature about us, not for us to get
something on him or the Democrats." Magruder testified "we
were particularly concerned about the ITT situation. Mr. O'Brien
has been a very effective spokesman against our position
on the ITT case...So we had hoped that information might discredit
him." Insofar as the most provocative explanations for the Watergate
break-in center on ITT and Howard Hughes, it is worth examining the
background of each of these influences with particular reference to
O'Brien and his Republican enemies.
International Telegraph and Telephone (ITT) began its existence
in the Caribbean in the 1920s. The name was deliberately chosen so
as to resemble that of American Telephone and Telegraph (AT&T). ITT
grew rapidly and soon lived up to its name by obtaining control of
telephone communications throughout Europe and Latin America. AT&T
made an agreement with ITT for mutual respect of each other's
spheres of influence. AT&T would restrict its telecommunications
activities to the United States while ITT would work abroad.
When Fidel Castro nationalized the telephone company in Cuba, the
effect on ITT President Harold Geneen was traumatic. Geneen decided
that ITT would reduce the dangers of foreign expropriation and
control by increasing ITT acquisitions in the United States.
In 1965 ITT bought Avis Rent-a-Car, a company which had recently
shown extraordinary growth associated with a "We try harder"
advertizing campaign. In 1968 ITT acquired Sheraton hotels, the
second largest hotel chain. That same year ITT bought America's
biggest bakery company, Continental Baking. The company was best
known for its product "Wonder Bread" which purportedly "Helps
build strong bodies twelve ways". Consumer activist Ralph Nader
protested this claim to the Federal Trade Commission, but the case
was dismissed because the judge didn't think that children really
believe TV advertisements.
Nader's dislike for ITT became second only to his animosity
towards General Motors. He continued his attacks against ITT when
the corporation tried to acquire the American Broadcasting
Company (ABC). After a long delay by the Federal Communication
Commission, during which there was much dispute between
Commissioners, the Justice Department stepped forward with its
own case against the merger. It was argued that ITT's foreign
interests, which "involve it in close and confidential relation
with foreign governments" would compromise the honesty of ABC
news. Geneen decided it would no longer be profitable to fight,
so he withdrew his bid for acquisition. At the same time, Geneen
decided he would create a powerful ITT lobby in Washington which
could reduce future interference.
In ten years ITT had been transformed from a group of foreign
telephone companies into a huge conglomerate of diverse industries
with 331 subsidiaries. ITT had grown from being the fifty-second
largest company in 1959 to the ninth largest in 1970. Much of the
conglomerate's success was attributed to the use of tax havens and
clever accounting practices. In 1969 and 1970 the
company's earnings went up while its taxes went down.
In 1969 ITT was moving ahead with plans to merge with Canteen
Corporation, the leading automated food-vending company. It was
also merging with Grinnell Corporation, the largest manufacturer
of fire alarms. But its proposed merger with Hartford Insurance
Group would be the biggest merger in American history. The
Antitrust Division of the Justice Department vigorously opposed
all these mergers. After a struggle that lasted over two years,
a deal was suddenly struck whereby ITT was allowed to keep Hartford
if it agreed to give up Canteen, Avis and part of Grinnell. Despite
the fact that the value of ITT stock fell by $1 billion in the next
three days, there were charges that the deal was the result of
political favors.
Nixon was quite desirous of having the 1972 Republican National
Convention in San Diego. California had the largest block of
electoral votes and the state had been narrowly won by Nixon in
1968. Moreover, San Diego was near Nixon's San Clemente estate.
But San Diego businessmen had bid only $200,000 for the convention.
The Republican National Committee estimated it could not hold a
convention for less than $800,000. According to a prominent San
Diego Republican congressman, ITT President Geneen gave a verbal
pledge of
$400,000 for the convention when he visited the city. Later the
pledge became a written commitment for $200,000 with many strings
attached. Finally, the pledge became irrelevant when the
Republicans decided to have their convention in Miami.
Nixon himself admits that he brought considerable pressure to
bear against Deputy Attorney General Richard Kleindienst to drop
the antitrust actions against ITT. As Nixon tells it, he was
motivated by a conviction that big businesses were to be "broken
up only when they violated the laws of fair competition and not
simply because they were big".
On February 28, 1972, Washington columnist Jack Anderson
published a memorandum he claimed was written by Dita Beard, head
of ITT's large Washington lobbying staff. The memo contained the
statement, "I am convinced...that our noble commitment has gone a
long way toward our negotiations on mergers eventually coming out
as Hal (Geneen) wants them." Anderson contended that the memo
proved that the antitrust settlement "was a payoff for ITT's pledge
of up to $400,000." On the same day that Anderson published the
memo, the Washington office of ITT conducted a mass shredding of
a large number of its documents.
Although Kleindienst had already been confirmed to succeed
John Mitchell as Attorney General, he asked that the Senate re-open
confirmation hearings so that he could clear his good name. The
move was a political disaster for the Republicans. Senator
Edward Kennedy kept the hearings open for two months as he
cross-examined numerous ITT executives. It was the longest
confirmation hearing in the history of the Senate. ITT hired the
private intelligence agency Intertel to counter the efforts of
Anderson and Kennedy.
One potential witness who never made it to the stand was the
reputed writer of the disputed memo, ITT lobbyist Dita
Beard. The FBI found her in a hospital in Denver, Colorado where
she was reputedly suffering from an "impending coronary thrombosis"
which left her too ill to testify.
Because her doctor had previously done work for an ITT subsidiary,
his diagnosis was suspected. Two other Denver doctors dismissed the
diagnosis altogether.
Colson sent Howard Hunt to Denver for the purpose of interviewing
Dita Beard. Hunt accepted the assignment, taking his CIA-disguise
with him. Hunt saw Mrs. Beard and obtained her denial that she had
written the memo. Dita Beard's son described Hunt's appearance
as "very
eerie; he did have a huge red wig on cock-eyed, like he put
it on in a dark car".
The authenticity of the memo continued to be an object of
dispute. Even if Mrs. Beard did write it (and there is much
evidence to indicate that she did), it may still have been a piece
of bragging intended to inflate her importance as a lobbyist. But
there was enough titillating evidence of political favor for
Lawrence O'Brien, most notably, to make the ITT case a huge
public relations problem for the Republicans. The appearance of a
deal existed, and there could never be means to conclusively
disprove that a deal had been made. According to Haldeman, Nixon
wanted dearly to counterattack. And his target was a large
retainer O'Brien was receiving from Howard Hughes.
Nixon himself had endured a traumatic political scandal associated
with Howard Hughes. A few weeks after Nixon was
re-elected Vice-President in 1956, he had phoned Hughes'
political lawyer to request a loan of $205,000 for his brother,
Donald Nixon. Donald had been losing money in a restaurant
business which featured "Nixonburgers". Collateral for the loan was
a $13,000 plot of land and a $40,000 gas station which would be
built on the land with part of the loan money. The
Hughes organization not only made the loan, but they dispatched
some of their skilled executives to try to help Donald with his
business problems. Donald rebuffed the advisors and not long
thereafter went bankrupt. One month after the loan was made,
the Internal Revenue Service reversed its previous rulings and
decided to grant tax-exempt status to the Howard Hughes Medical
Foundation. This may not have been a coincidence.
Although the trust deed for the loan was held by a
free-lance accountant to conceal the connection with Hughes, the
story was discovered and publicized in the closing days of the
1960 presidential contest between Nixon and Kennedy. Nixon attended
a rally in San Francisco's Chinatown where he beamed his approval to
a group of children holding a large banner of Chinese characters. He
later learned that the banner asked, "What About the Hughes Loan?"
At the luncheon that followed the rally, all the fortune cookies
contained the message, "Ask him about the Hughes Loan." Some
believe the scandal was enough to cause Nixon's narrow defeat.
In 1968, Nixon finally fulfilled his ambition by being
elected President of the United States. With the scandal of the
Hughes loan still haunting his memory, Nixon became alarmed when
he discovered his brother Donald was spending time with a Hughes
executive named John Meier. Meier claimed the association was
just "personal friendship", but Donald was apparently interested
in obtaining a food concession at the Hughes Aircraft Company.
Hughes' chief executive Robert Maheu assigned an ex-FBI agent to
watch Meier. Nixon had Secret Service men follow his brother and
tap his telephone. After obtaining documented evidence of
clandestine meetings and business ventures, Maheu asked Hughes
for permission to fire Meier. Hughes refused. Maheu persisted in
his efforts to get rid of Meier, however, finally bringing so much
pressure to bear that Meier resigned.
In February 1969, shortly after Nixon was inaugurated President,
Richard Danner became manager of Hughes' Frontier Hotel in Las
Vegas. Danner was a former head of the Miami FBI office who had
done counterintelligence work for General Motors against
Ralph Nader. He was, additionally, an old friend of both Maheu
and Nixon's best friend, Bebe Rebozo. Danner, in fact, had
purportedly introduced Nixon to Rebozo 1950 when Danner borrowed
Rebozo's yacht to take Nixon on a fishing trip. (Nixon writes
that he was introduced to Rebozo in 1951, but critics have
disputed this contention by suggesting that the two men became
acquainted as early as 1942 when Nixon was an attorney in the
tire-rationing section of the Office of Price Administration.
Rebozo was propelled to wealth by his wartime used-tire and
retread business, although there is no evidence that he fenced
Mafia black market tires as some have claimed.) As a Hughes
employee, Danner was given the responsibility to act
as a liason to the Nixon Administration.
If Nixon learned a lesson from his scandal with Howard Hughes, it
may have been that Hughes money must be taken carefully. In 1970
Nixon received a secret $100,000 campaign contribution from Hughes.
The money was delivered in cash by Danner to Rebozo. When Robert
Maheu lost his job as Hughes' chief executive at the end of the year, the
recriminations between Maheu and the Hughes organization were so
bitter that Rebozo evidently thought the contribution was too hot
to handle. Rebozo claims he kept the money in a safety deposit
box until 1973 when the Internal Revenue Service learned of the
matter and began asking why taxes had never been paid on the
mysterious gift.
As with the ITT case, critics found circumstantial evidence which
seemed to indicate that the $100,000 was given in exchange for
political favors. One possibility was a Civil Aeronautics Board
order signed by Nixon which gave Hughes authorization to purchase
Air West. Another possibility was the increased laxity of the
Antitrust Division of the Justice Department against Hughes
Nevada Operations. With the new Nixon Administration, Hughes was
permitted to buy the Landmark Hotel in Las Vegas using an $8.1
million dollar loan from the Teamsters pension fund.
When Hughes expressed interest in purchasing the Dunes Hotel and
Casino in early 1970, however, the Antitrust Division again made
its displeasure known. Richard Danner was sent to Washington to
consult with Attorney General John Mitchell. After a second visit,
Mitchell phoned the head of the Antitrust Division to tell him that
the Nevada Governor wanted Hughes to purchase the Dunes because it
was owned by hoodlums who would thereby be driven out. Danner told
Maheu that the Dunes matter "was taken care of in Washington". The
Nevada Governor later told The Wall Street Journal that he
was against the purchase and that he had never talked to Mitchell
about the subject. Hughes didn't purchase the Dunes, however,
because he decided that it wasn't worth the asking price.
With the ouster of Robert Maheu from the Hughes empire, the
Mormon elite of that organization began looking for someone new to
represent Hughes' interests in Washington. Lawrence O'Brien
had been hired by Maheu to do public relations work for Hughes in
Washington, but O'Brien was under suspicion for being a Maheu ally.
Robert Bennett, son of the Mormon Senator of Utah, was instructed
to take over. With the help of Charles Colson, Bennett was
able to buy the public relations firm of Mullen & Company.
Mullen & Company enjoyed good relations with the CIA. Many
people on staff were former CIA employees. In 1962
the company opened an office in Stockholm staffed by two CIA agents
pretending to be doing work for General Foods, a Mullen client.
Howard Hunt "retired" from the CIA in April 1970 to begin work at
Mullen & Company, though his CIA covert security clearance was not
discontinued. Hunt was also allowed to work for Colson as a White
House consultant while remaining an employee of Mullen & Company.
One of Hunt's
assignments for Mullen & Company was to examine the garbage at the
home of Clifford Irving, a writer who had written a bogus
"autobiography" of Howard Hughes. (Hunt and Irving later became
friends as fellow inmates at the Danbury Federal Correctional
Institution.)
Located one block away from the White House, and across the
street from the CRP, Bennett's Mullen & Company was well situated
for performing political services for Colson. One such service
involved a large
campaign pledge from Associated Milk Producers, Inc. (AMPI),
America's largest milk cooperative. Ralph Nader later initiated a
lawsuit, claiming that the pledge was made in conjunction with an
elevation of the milk support price by the Department of Agriculture.
To avoid federal gift taxes for contributions over $3,000 — and to
avoid publicizing the large contribution — Mullen & Company was
charged with the establishment of hundreds of political committees.
$237,000 of AMPI contributions was broken into amounts of $2,500 and
given to the political committees. The committees bore such
names as Organization of Moderate Americans, Association of
Americans for Retention of Sound Ideals, Committee for Political
Integrity, and Americans for Sound Ecological Policy. The office of
one Washington lawyer was the address for The Organization of
Involved Americans, whereas his home address was listed for Americans
United for Political Awareness. Howard Hunt's wife was chairman of
Americans United for Political Moderation. Bennett was the nominal
chairman of Americans United for Political Stability.
If the White House made political use of Mullen & Company, Bennett
was not above trying to make use of Colson's resources for his own
purposes. Bennett told Hunt that Hank Greenspun, editor of the Las
Vegas Sun, claimed to have information which could "blow
Muskie out of the water". Greenspun had sided with Maheu after the
latter's break with Hughes. Years of Hughes' memos were stored in
Greenspun's safe.
The information on Muskie proved to be a 1965 conviction for
illegally hunting ducks on a federal reserve, but the White House
had other reasons for being interested in the memos in Greenspun's
safe. Quite possibly they could have contained information on the
$100,000 "contribution" to Rebozo. To make things worse, Greenspun
was a friend of columnist Jack Anderson, who owned a small portion
of the Las Vegas Sun. Hunt spoke with the chief of
security for Hughes' Summa Corporation who believed Greenspun's safe
contained evidence that Maheu was using the Mafia tactic of buying
judges in his legal war against Hughes. Plans were considered for
a joint Plumbers/Hughes venture to burglarize Greenspun's safe and
"divide the spoils". These were never carried out.
In Greenspun's case, the White House had no need to resort to
covert means to gain the information it desired. Greenspun was an
enthusiastic supporter of Nixon — in large part because of Nixon's
strong pro-Israel position. Nixon's private lawyer, Herb Kalmbach,
flew to Las Vegas to interview Greenspun about what he knew.
Kalmbach took extensive notes during their conversation which lasted
nearly four hours.
Another danger was posed by International Intelligence, Inc.
(Intertel), a private intelligence and security group founded in
early 1970 by several high-ranking officials of Robert Kennedy's
Justice Department. Intertel was a specialist in protecting
corporations against underworld infiltration. When Maheu was
forced out of the Hughes organization, Intertel provided security
for the Las Vegas hotels and casinos. It also investigated Maheu's
alleged alliance with the Mafia in exploiting Hughes Nevada
Operations. Because Lawrence O'Brien had been Robert
Kennedy's campaign manager when Bobby was assassinated in Los
Angeles, Nixon forces wondered what Intertel (and therefore
O'Brien) might know about the Hughes payment to Rebozo.
Although Mullen & Company had evidently taken over the job of
representing Hughes from O'Brien (who was chairman of the Democratic
National Committee), O'Brien was still receiving $15,000-a-month from
Hughes. Nixon sent a memo to his chief of staff, H.R. Haldeman, in
which he noted, "It would seem that the time is approaching when
Larry O'Brien is held accountable for his retainer with Hughes".
John Ehrlichman sought, and obtained, information on O'Brien's tax
returns, but he was not satisified that they explained what O'Brien
was doing to earn his money. Robert Bennett tried to get information
about the O'Brien contract from his superior, but was told nothing.
Haldeman, among others, believes that it was this urgency for
information about O'Brien's retainer from Howard Hughes that
ultimately led to the break-ins at O'Brien's office in the Watergate
complex.
What was O'Brien doing for his retainer? O'Brien himself
gives little more explanation than to say he was giving "advice on
expanding the Hughes television network from an all-sports format
into other forms of programming and exploring a settlement of the
lengthy Trans World Airlines litigation." When John Dean visited
Robert Bennett shortly after Bennett's acquisition of Mullen &
Company and the Hughes account, he was told that the contract
between Hughes and O'Brien was still in existence. As Dean
describes the meeting, "I gathered from Bennett that O'Brien was
bargaining hard to keep his job, or at least to depart with a large
severance settlement". It is quite possible that O'Brien was doing
nothing for his money at that time. Hughes was notorious for
"firing" people while continuing to keep them on salary so that
they would not become his enemies. Such a tactic would have been
appropriate in this case, considering that O'Brien could have
become a powerful ally of Maheu's.
The five men wearing business suits who were discovered in
Lawrence O'Brien's Watergate office seemed unlike the kind of
burglars familiar to Washington police officers. The burglars were
in possession of sophisticated electronic and photographic
equipment — and of keys to two rooms in the Watergate Hotel. The
hotel rooms contained more equipment, $3200 in serially numbered
hundred dollar bills and an envelope containing a check made out by
E. Howard Hunt.
Leads developed quickly. A campaign spending report filed with
the government indicated that one of the burglars, James McCord, was
the security co-ordinator for the Committee to Re-elect the President
(CRP). The address books of two of the burglars listed a phone
number for Howard Hunt along with notations "W. House" and "W.H."
A reporter from the Washington Post discovered that Hunt
was a consultant for Charles Colson.
A Watergate coverup was progressing at least as quickly as the
investigations. CRP campaign manager John Mitchell told the press
that although McCord had installed the CRP security system a few
months earlier, he was an independent businessman with many clients —
and in committing the burglary he was "not operating on either our
behalf or consent." Magruder says that he burned Liddy's GEMSTONE
plans following a suggestion from Mitchell. Mitchell has denied
making any such suggestion.
Nixon discussed with Haldeman the idea of encouraging Nixon's Cuban
friend Bebe Rebozo to start an anti-Castro fund in Miami for the
defense of the Cuban Watergate burglars. A story was later "leaked"
to the Washington Star that Watergate was the result of
anti-Castro Cubans attempting to prove that the Democrats were
receiving campaign contributions from Cuba.
Howard Hunt's safe in the White House was drilled open. John
Dean, the President's Counsel, took possession of the contents which
included a revolver, listening equipment and other paraphernalia. Also
included were "politically sensitive" documents such as a folder
with memos on Plumber operations and the cables Hunt had forged to
implicate President Kennedy in Diem's murder. Dean claims
Ehrlichman told him to throw Hunt's material into the Potomac River,
though Ehrlichman denies this. Several people had witnessed the
removal of the contents of Hunt's safe. Dean decided that the
wisest move would be to personally give the materials to FBI Director
Patrick Gray with instructions that they had no bearing on Watergate,
but were related to "national security" issues and "should not see
the light of day". In that way Dean could safely say that everything
had been turned over to the FBI. Gray obligingly destroyed the
materials.
The FBI had become more accommodating to White House intentions
following the death of J. Edgar Hoover on May 2. Nixon appointed
Patrick Gray as temporary FBI director, declining to make a
permanent appointment until after the 1972 elections. Gray was a
former naval officer who had demonstrated his loyalty to Nixon
during the presidential election campaigns of 1960 and 1968. Gray
was considerably more compliant than Hoover had been, particularly
in view of the possibility of a permanent appointment as FBI
Director. When Ehrlichman phoned him on June 20 to say that John
Dean would be monitoring the Watergate investigation, Gray readily
agreed to make the results of all relevant FBI work available to
the White House.
Dean soon learned that the FBI had traced the serial numbers of
the hundred dollar bills found on the Watergate burglars to the
Miami bank account of one of the burglars, Bernard Barker. The
Federal Reserve Bank kept a record of the serial numbers of new
hundred dollar bills. The ones in question had been shipped to
the Republic National Bank of Miami on April 19. Four certified
checks totaling $89,000 — which had been issued by a Mexican
bank and evidently endorsed by a Mexican lawyer — had been
deposited in Barker's account on April 19. A $25,000 cashier's
check payable to Kenneth H. Dahlberg had been deposited on April
20. FBI investigators were suspecting a CIA operation of some
kind. Recognizing that the FBI and the CIA had an agreement not
to infringe on each other's spheres of influence, the FBI men were
hesitant to pursue the investigation into Mexico without further
authorization.
There was ample reason for the FBI to believe that some of its
leads would intrude into CIA territory. Barker had been "paymaster"
for all Cuban exiles during the Bay of Pigs operation. Eugenio
Martinez, also among the Cuban Watergate burglars, was still
receiving a CIA retainer of $100-a-month to report on the
activities of Cuban exiles. Frank Sturgis also had a CIA
background and James McCord was a former chief of the CIA's
physical security division.
Yet the money itself had a peculiar story all its own, unrelated
to the CIA or the Watergate break-in. The money for the Mexican
checks originated from the account of the Gulf Resources and
Chemical Corporation of Texas. The Corporation's President, who
was also Republican finance chairman of Texas, transferred the
funds to the account of an inactive Mexican subsidiary. The
subsidiary gave the money to a Mexican lawyer to whom, it was
claimed, the money had been owing for past services rendered.
Although it is illegal to make political contributions from
corporate funds, the Gulf Resources President denied that this
occurred. He claimed that, as an entirely separate transaction,
the Mexican lawyer wrote four checks for a campaign
contribution in exchange for a promissary note. This claim has
never been disproven.
The Dahlberg check had its origins in a new law requiring that
all campaign contributions after April 7 in excess of $100 be
reported to the General Accounting Office of Congress. Many
contributors, wishing to retain their anonymity, rushed to get
their money in before the April 7 deadline. One such person was
a Democratic businessman, known to be a supporter of Hubert
Humphrey, who wanted to make a $25,000 contribution to Nixon. The
contribution pledge had been confirmed in February to Kenneth
Dahlberg, a Republican finance chairman of Minnesota. The
businessman, who was vacationing in Florida, phoned Dahlberg to
request that the money be picked up before April 7. Because
Dahlberg would not be able to reach Florida before that date, the
businessman placed $25,000 in cash in a hotel lockbox under
Dahlberg's name so that title to the money could be transferred
before the deadline for anonymous contributions. On April 10
Dahlberg had obtained the cash, but decided to convert it to a
cashier's check payable to himself because he did not feel
comfortable traveling with so much cash.
The five checks themselves were not necessarily the product of
illegal activity. Nor did they directly finance the Watergate
break-in. The fact that they were the source of the hundred dollar
bills found on the Watergate burglars was a coincidence. The checks
were given to the CRP Treasurer who recognized that they were a
problem for him to cash, though that does not mean he thought they
were illegal. Understandably, he turned the problem — and the
checks — over to the CRP's lawyer, Gordon Liddy.
Liddy flew to Miami to convert the checks to cash through Bernard
Barker's bank. When Barker tried to deposit all the checks, the
teller refused to accept the unnotarized Dahlberg check. The next
day, Barker deposited the Dahlberg check using a falsely notarized
statement — signed by himself — which certified that the check had
been endorsed in Barker's presence. Liddy returned to Washington with
the cash resulting from this transaction and gave the money, less
expenses, to the CRP Treasurer. It was an ironic twist of fate
that when Liddy later asked for the money with which he conducted
the Watergate break-in, he received a stack of hundred dollar bills
which had originated from his trip to Miami.
On the morning of June 23, 1972 — six days after the second
Watergate break-in — John Dean phoned H.R. Haldeman to inform him
that the FBI had traced the money found on the Watergate burglars
to the checks of Dahlberg and the Mexican bank. If the investigation
continued, there was a danger of exposing the fact that the funds
were connected with anonymous contributions to the CRP. Dean
suggested that the way to prevent a disastrous political scandal
was to get the CIA to stop the FBI from making further enquiries.
Later that morning, Haldeman read notes of Dean's report to
Nixon. Haldeman told Nixon that the money the FBI was investigating
could ultimately be traced to the CRP. Nixon approved of a plan to
use the CIA to stop the FBI investigation. In a tape-recorded
conversation he instructed Haldeman to tell the CIA
that "...it is going to open the whole Bay of Pigs
thing up again. And, ah because these people are plugging for
(unintelligible) and that they should call the FBI in and say that we
we wish for the country, don't go any further into this case..."
Haldeman was not sure what Nixon was referring to by the "Bay of
Pigs thing". Only much later did he decide that Nixon meant
the assassination plots against Castro which the CIA feared had been
a factor in provoking the Kennedy assassination. In 1972 the Castro
assassination plots were still a well-kept CIA secret. If Nixon had
this in mind, he didn't discuss it then or later. Although Nixon
had been Eisenhower's liason to the CIA concerning the original plans
for an invasion of Cuban exiles, there may have been much information
concerning the Bay of Pigs he never learned. In his memoirs, Nixon
claims that he repeatedly asked CIA Director Richard Helms for the
CIA's files on the Bay of Pigs, but that the reports he received
were never complete.
Helms and CIA Deputy Director Vernon Walters were requested to
come to Ehrlichman's office in the White House to meet with
Haldeman and Ehrlichman. When Haldeman
mentioned the Bay of Pigs, Helms became extremely agitated. Helms
said that everything in connection with the Bay of Pigs had already
been "dealt with and liquidated". Haldeman said that it had been
decided for Walters to tell Acting Director Gray of the FBI that
the investigations might run into CIA operations in Mexico and
should therefore be curtailed. With the prudence of a bureaucrat,
perhaps, Helms remained aloof from the matter.
Walters had been Deputy Director of the CIA for less than two
months. His appointment had been due, in part, to his "friendship"
with Nixon. Dutifully, he went to Gray and told him that "further
investigation into the Mexican money chain" would "uncover CIA
covert operations." The FBI investigation of the "money chain"
was temporarily halted.
Walters went back to the CIA and began talking to Latin American
specialists about CIA operations in Mexico. The specialists assured
him that none of their operations would be threatened by the
Watergate investigation. At the FBI a number of agents were accusing
Gray of being a political puppet — and were leaking information to
the press. Gray phoned Walters for written authorization to restrain
FBI investigators. Walters visited Gray the next morning and said
that he could not tell Gray, or put into writing, that "the FBI's
investigation would in any way jeopardize CIA activities in Mexico."
Later in the morning, Gray spoke to Nixon on the phone. He told
the President, "Dick Walters and I feel that people on your staff
are trying to mortally wound you by using the CIA and FBI and by
confusing the question of CIA interest in, or not in, people the FBI
wishes to interview." After a pause, Nixon responded, "Pat, you just
continue to conduct your aggressive and thorough investigation." As
it turned out, the CRP connection with the money chain was discovered
more through the efforts of enterprising newsmen than through FBI
investigation.
Director Richard Helms was struggling hard to prevent the CIA from
being implicated in Watergate, and the people in the White House
seemed to be struggling equally hard to get the CIA involved. John
Dean unsuccessfully tried to persuade Walters to have the CIA pay
bail for the Watergate burglars — and put them on salary if they
were sentenced to prison. Helms phoned Gray with specific
instructions not to have the FBI interview the CIA officer who had
pushed for the Agency's break with Howard Hunt the previous summer.
John Dean was given responsibility for maintaining the coverup
for the White House. In addition to reviewing FBI reports and
sitting in on FBI interviews with White House personnel, Dean
advised the Plumber's secretary not to discuss "national security"
matters (the Fielding break-in) before she was interviewed by the
FBI, he rehearsed the "cover story" with Magruder before the latter
perjured himself at the Justice Department, he monitored the delivery
of "hush money" to the Watergate defendents and in general tried to
deal with problems as they arose.
Gordon Liddy was the "good soldier" who prevented the
investigation from reaching his superiors. Shortly after the
Watergate break-in, Liddy told John Dean that he would go to any
street corner at any time of night if they wished him to be shot.
Instead, Liddy agreed to allowing himself to be fired from the CRP
for not answering the questions of FBI agents. Dean said, "We
wanted Liddy to sound like a man strange enough to have pulled
Watergate off on his own." That wasn't an overly difficult feat.
There were stories of Liddy impressing his companions with his will
power by holding his hand over a candle flame. Once, when
Magruder had leaned on Liddy's shoulder at the CRP, Liddy said, "Jeb,
if you don't take your arm off my shoulder, I'm going to tear it off
and beat you to death with it." Liddy was to maintain his silence
longer than any of the Watergate defendants, despite the fact that he
had a wife and five children. When he was taken before the Ervin
Committee and asked, "Do you solemnly swear to tell the truth, the
whole truth, and nothing but the truth so help you God?", Liddy
simply answered "No".
On September 15 the grand jury indicted Barker, Martinez,
Gonzalez, Sturgis, McCord, Hunt and Liddy for conspiracy, burglary
and violation of wiretapping laws. The FBI had conducted a vast
investigation, on a scope rivaling that
of the investigation following the Kennedy
assassination. There had been over fifteen hundred interviews.
Nixon met with John Dean and congratulated him on "the good and
difficult job" he had done. Nixon expressed how pleased he was
that "the case had stopped with Liddy."
After Nixon won his "mandate" in the 1972 election, he began
a major "housecleaning" eliminate many of the
"obstructionist bureaucrats" who had given him trouble during his
first administration. One such man was CIA Director Richard Helms.
Perhaps because Nixon recognized the amount of information Helms
could use against him, he granted Helm's request to be made American
Ambassador to Iran. When Helms was preparing to leave the CIA a
couple of months later, he received a call from Senator Mike
Mansfield, who was planning a Watergate investigation. Mansfield
asked Helms to preserve relevant materials. Helms destroyed a large
collection of files as well as tapes of his discussions and
telephone conversations, later denying that they contained much
that was "relevant".
For a number of months, the only wrinkle in the Watergate coverup
was the "hush money" paid to the defendants. Initially, Nixon's
private lawyer, Herb Kalmbach, took responsibility for raising and
distributing these funds. After Kalmbach decided he would stop
participating in the cover-up, some money was obtained from Bebe
Rebozo. Finally, a $350,000 secret fund which Haldeman had obtained
from the CRP was used for payoffs. But after Howard Hunt's wife died
in a December plane crash, Hunt became moody, irritable and demanding
— expressing particular concern for the provision of his children.
Colson met with Hunt's lawyer and hinted that executive clemency
might result in Hunt's release by Christmas 1973. It was Colson
who had engineered executive clemency for Jimmy Hoffa during the
Christmas season of 1971. Because Howard Hunt's lawyer had become
famous as one of the prosecutors who had brought about Jummy Hoffa's
conviction, Colson's hint had a special poignancy. (Colson left the
Nixon Administration on March 10, 1973 to set up a law firm with
the Teamsters Union as his main client.)
In early February 1973, the Senate established a Select
Committee on Presidential Campaign Activities with Sam Ervin as
chairman. Later that month, the Senate Judiciary Committee began
confirmation hearings on Patrick Gray's nomination to become
permanent FBI Director. The Gray hearings quickly became explosive
when Gray made it known that John Dean had been allowed to monitor
the entire FBI Watergate investigation for the White House.
Dean was starting to crack. As the tempo of the revelations grew
faster, and the strain of keeping the lid on things increased, he
began to feel like a "paranoid schizoid, wanting to get
caught". On the morning of March 21, Dean gained an audience with
Nixon to warn him of the "cancer on the Presidency" which the
burgeoning dimensions of the cover-up was creating. He told
Nixon that Hunt was continually pressing for more money and that
hush money for all the defendants could eventually reach a million
dollars. Dean said, "This is the sort of thing Mafia people can
do: washing money, getting clean money, and things like that. We
just don't know about these things, because we're...not criminals
and not used to dealing in that business..." Nixon replied that he
could get a million dollars of untraceable cash without too much
problem.
Nixon, Haldeman and Ehrlichman all put pressure on Dean to
produce "The Dean Report", a complete and official cover story that
would provide explanations for all the suspicious evidence which had
come to light. Ehrlichman went so far as to tell Dean that "The
Dean Report" would give the President a public alibi (by placing
the blame on Dean) if the coverup collapsed.
Word came that James McCord had sent a letter to Judge John
Sirica. McCord had written
that perjury had occurred in the trial and political pressure
had been "applied to the defendants to plead guilty and remain
silent".
Judge Sirica withheld sentencing McCord, but proceeded to give
"provisional" sentences of forty years to the Cubans and thirty-five
years to Howard Hunt. He said these sentences could be reduced if
the defendants cooperated with other investigators. Sirica charged
Liddy with contempt of court for his complete refusal to talk,
sentencing him to six years and eight months to twenty years in
jail and a $40,000 fine — with no provision for review. Nixon
claimed this sentence was more harsh than that received by many
murderers in the District of Columbia. The CRP finance chairman
said that Sirica had sentenced Liddy for exercizing his
constitutional right not to testify against himself. Other members
of the legal profession censured Sirica for acting more like a
prosecutor than a judge and for "using the criminal sentencing
process as a means and tool for further criminal investigation
of others". Sirica claimed that his first interest was getting
at the truth.
Nixon asked Dean to go to the presidential retreat at Camp David,
Maryland. There Dean was to write his report. At Camp David, Dean
decided he could no longer continue the cover-up. A few days after
his return, he was telling his story to the prosecutors in the
Justice Department. Magruder soon followed.
In early April Magruder's lawyers opened negotiations with the
Justice Department prosecutors for immunity bargaining. Shortly
thereafter, Dean
began telling the prosecutors the story of The Plumbers'
break-in of the office of Ellsberg's psychiatrist, Dr. Fielding. On
the grounds of "national security", Nixon told the chief federal
prosecutor not to pursue an investigation of the Fielding
break-in. But the Watergate
dam had broken. Nixon was informed by the prosecutors of Dean's
claim that Ehrlichman had suggested that the contents of Hunt's
safe be thrown in the Potomac River — and of Magruder's claim
that summaries of the bugging transcripts from the first Watergate
break-in had been given to Haldeman's aide.
On April 30, Nixon officially accepted the resignations of Dean,
Haldeman and Ehrlichman. But his troubles had just begun. In
mid-July, while he was being pressured by Senate investigators
to explain his duties in the White House, Deputy Assistant to the
the President Alexander Butterfield mentioned his maintenance of
the President's taping system. This revelation that the President
taped all his conversations and phone calls led to a legal war
which was to last over a year.
Trying to get the President to testify in court, or even to yield
to subpoenas for his tapes, was not an easy matter. With the armed
forces at the President's disposal, a seizure by marshals of the
court was out of the question (and bad public relations). So a
long, dreary struggle for the tapes began.
In response to pressure from the Attorney General, Nixon agreed
to the appointment of a special prosecutor for Watergate. Although
it increased the credibility of the Justice Department's interest
in the investigation, Nixon was not pleased when the Attorney
General appointed a Harvard professor who staffed his offices with
Kennedy Democrats. Efforts by the special prosecutor to subpoena
Nixon's tapes finally became so intense that Nixon asked his
Attorney General to fire the man. When both the Attorney General
and his deputy refused to take such an action, Nixon took steps
which later became known as "The Saturday Night Massacre". The
White House Press Secretary announced the resignation of the
Attorney General, the dismissal of the Deputy Attorney General
and the abolition of the office of the Watergate Special Prosecution
Force. FBI agents sealed off the offices of the Special Prosecutor,
the Attorney General and the Deputy Attorney General — prohibiting
the removal of any files.
The storm of protest and the cries for impeachment became so
thunderous that within a week the White House was announcing the
appointment of a new special prosecutor who would be empowered with
complete independence. The White House also expressed a new
willingness to yield tapes. But protests mounted anew when one of
Nixon's lawyers claimed that two of the nine subpoenaed tapes never
existed. The phone call between Nixon and John Mitchell shortly
after the Watergate break-in presumably had not been recorded
because it had been made on a phone in the West Hall of the White
House, which had no recorder. A conversation with John Dean was
not available, so the story went, because the recorder had run
out of tape.
Three weeks later — on November 21, 1973 — Nixon's lawyer told
Judge John Sirica that the tape of June 20, 1972 (the first Monday
of business following the break-in) had 18.5 minutes of shrill
buzzing. Suspiciously, this section of the tape dealt with
Watergate. Nixon's faithful personal secretary testified that she
had accidently caused the erasure during transcription by hitting a
"record" button instead of a "stop" button in answering a
telephone call. When it was pointed out to her that the erasure
could only have occurred if the recorder's foot pedal (which
controlled stop, reverse and restart) had been continuously
pressed, she said she "must have" done so. A photograph of her
re-enacting this maneuver looked "as if she were sliding into
third base", in the words of one critic. When she attempted a
demonstration in court, her foot did not stay on the pedal. Dr.
Michael Hecker of the Stanford Research Institute testified on the
basis of experiment that "at least five of the events on the 18.5
minute buzz had been caused by manual operation of the machine."
More tapes were subpoenaed. On April 30, 1974
Nixon released typed transcripts of tapes in an effort to
appease the prosecutors, but the prosecutors were not appeased.
In May, the Special (Watergate) Prosecutor told the
White House Chief of Staff that the grand jury had cited Nixon as an
unindicted co-conspirator in the Watergate cover-up. The Prosecutor
said that he would try to keep this fact a secret in exchange for
"fifteen or maybe eighteen of the tapes." Nixon listened to the
tapes and later had one of his lawyers phone the Prosecutor to say
that the President refused to be blackmailed.
In June 1974, shortly before Nixon was to make a trip to
the Middle East, his
personal physician discovered a blood clot in a vein of Nixon's leg. The
physician warned that the clot could break loose, go to Nixon's heart or
lungs and be fatal. But instead of allowing himself to be hospitalized, as
his physician recommended, Nixon insisted that he needed to take a
"calculated risk" and make the trip.
At a time when a Palastinian terrorist raid on an Isreali kibbutz had
killed three women, Nixon was exposing himself to vast crowds throughout
the Middle East, standing up. The head of the presidential-protection unit
of the Secret Service told Nixon's physician, "You can't protect a President
who wants to kill himself".
On July 24 the Supreme Court ruled unanimously that Nixon turn 64 tapes
over to Judge Sirica. Nixon decided to allow his lawyers to hear the
June 23, 1972 tapes (which documented Nixon's attempt to use the CIA
to stop the FBI investigation) for the first time. After hearing the
tapes, Nixon's lawyers, who had devoted so much effort and trust,
were indignant at the evidence that they had been so deceived about
Nixon's innocence of coverup. Soon most of Nixon's own staff would
be telling him he should step
down from the presidency. By August 9th Nixon had resigned.
In the aftermath of Watergate, Nixon's former "power elite"
began having second thoughts about the CIA. Ehrlichman wrote a
novel, The Company, about a CIA Director who uses a
Watergate-like scandal to blackmail the President. Charles Colson
began gathering evidence that Howard Hunt had been a CIA plant.
Colson pointed to the fact that while Hunt was being paid by the
White House, his secretary was on the CIA payroll. Haldeman, in
The Ends of Power, presents the conclusion that the CIA
monitored the Watergate burglars through their entire operation
and ultimately sabotaged the break-in, presumably through McCord.
These men weren't the only people wondering about the CIA.
With the assassination of President Kennedy, the CIA's anti-Castro
activities came to a sudden halt. Suspicions of Cuban involvement
in the assassination resulted in an FBI investigation of many of the
individuals on file at the Miami CIA headquarters. Plans for raids
against Castro and Cuba remained in suspension for many months until
they were gradually phased out in favor of passive intelligence
gathering. Agents skilled in clandestine warfare techniques were
transferred to Southeast Asia.
Although the CIA never succeeded in killing Fidel Castro, it was
able to play a significant role in ending the life of Castro's
colleague "Che" Guevera, who was continuing efforts to export the
Cuban revolution to Africa and Latin America. Guevera and over a
hundred Cubans infiltrated the Congo from Tanzania in 1965, but he
failed to arouse the revolutionary fervor of the local natives. In
1967 the CIA obtained evidence that Guevera was leading an insurgent
movement from the mountains of southern Bolivia. Further
confirmation came when Bolivian Government troops encountering a
band of guerrillas captured a photograph and some documents
with fingerprints resembling Guevera's.
The Bolivian Government offered a reward of over $4,000 for
Guevera, dead or alive. The CIA joined in the manhunt. One
battle between the Bolivian rangers and the rebel guerrillas
resulted in the death of Guevera's female companion "Tania". Tania
was an East German woman, reputedly working for Cuban intelligence,
but perhaps also supplying the KGB with information on Guevera's
activities. Guevera had reputedly begun to believe that the Soviet
Union's role in Cuba was that of an imperialistic superpower.
Guevera was captured not long afterwards, and
the CIA was anxious to interrogate him. The Bolivian President,
however, was afraid that if Guevera was brought out of the mountains
as a political prisoner, students and leftists might mount
demonstrations which the government would not be able to keep
under control. Guevera was summarily executed, despite CIA
protests that his death would turn him into an international martyr.
After Cuba, the Latin American country receiving the most
attention from the CIA was Chile. Although Chile's political
process has been quite democratic during most of the period from the
1920s to the 1970s, it has also been highly volatile and polarized,
jumping between capitalist, socialist and reformist governments.
Much energy was focused on the contest for the six-year term office
of the presidency. In 1958 the conservative candidate Jorge
Alessandri narrowly won against his Marxist opponent Salvador
Allende. The small margin of Allende's defeat and the evidence that
his party had received financial assistance from the Kremlin
produced considerable anxiety in Washington, DC.
An emerging third force in Chilian politics was the Christian
Democratic Party. Although the Party had been created by a group of
Catholic lawyers professing a moral opposition to capitalism, its
main thrust was reformist. In keeping with the Kennedy
Administration's policy of supporting reformists rather than
"rightists", to oppose Marxism, the Christian Democratic Party was
covertly given $200,000 by the CIA in 1962.
Because Chilian law prohibits a president from succeeding himself,
Alessandri was not eligible to run in the 1964 presidential campaign.
Many conservatives, fearful of an Allende victory, supported the
Christian Democrats rather than their own party. The CIA conducted
a massive campaign of covert political support for the Christian
Democratic Party candidate, Eduardo Frei, against Allende. Cities
and towns were plastered with posters of Cubans standing before
Castro's firing squads and of Soviet tanks in the streets of
Budapest. Frei won with 56 percent of the popular vote
against Allende's 39 percent. The election had cost the CIA over
three million dollars.
Chile's major industry is mining, particularly of copper. By
1960 Chile's copper production was second only to that of the United
States, and it was the world's leading exporter. 80 percent of
Chilian copper production was controlled by US corporations,
particularly Anaconda and Kennecott. Although Allende favored
nationalization of these industries, Frei advocated "Chileanization",
whereby the government would buy shares of the American copper
companies' Chilean subsidiaries. By 1967 Frei's government had
purchased 25 percent of Anaconda's Chilean interests and 51 percent
of Kennecott's.
Due to the constitutional requirement that a president could not
succeed himself, Frei was not eligible to run in the 1970
presidential elections. The conservative candidate, Jorge
Alessandri was Allende's leading opponent. A group of American
companies represented by Anaconda Copper's chairman approached
representatives of the US State Department in April 1970 with an
offer of over $500,000 to be contributed to Alessandri's campaign.
The American Ambassador to Chile was firmly opposed to the idea and
the State Department rebuffed the executives. The next month, former
CIA Director John McCone, a vice-president of ITT, approached
CIA Director Richard Helms to discuss a joint CIA-ITT effort of
support for Alessandri. McCone had appointed Helms to head the CIA's
covert operations section in 1962.
The CIA, relying on secret polls based on an outdated census,
was reasonably confident that Alessandri would win the 1970 election.
Although the CIA did not accept ITT money, arrangements were made to
facilitate the ITT making campaign contributions on its own — behind
the back of the American Ambassador. ITT contributed at least
$350,000 to Alessandri in the summer of 1970. The CIA conducted a
scaled-down replay of its 1964 anti-Allende campaign with a
propaganda effort — costing not much over $400,000 — equating
Allende with the 1968 Soviet Invasion of Czechoslovakia and Cuban
firing squads.
Chile's September presidential elections produced results that
sent an electric shock through the Nixon Administration. Allende
received 36.3 percent of the vote, Alessandri 34.9 percent and
another 27.8 percent went to the Christian Democratic Party
candidate.
During the campaign, Allende had proclaimed: "Cuba in the Caribbean
and a Socialist Chile in the southern cone will make the revolution
in Latin America." For years Nixon had attacked the Democrats for
allowing a Marxist regime to establish itself in Cuba. Now Chile
seemed to be following Cuba's path due to the inattentiveness of
his own Administration.
Because Allende had won the election by a plurality rather than
a majority, Chilean law required that he be confirmed by the Chilean
Congress on October 24th before he could assume the presidency.
This was almost a formality because the Chilean Congress was
expected to ratify the popular will as it had in the past. But
Nixon and Kissinger launched a frenzied last-ditch effort to prevent
Allende from being confirmed. Their plans developed along two
"tracks". Track I involved covert efforts against Allende's
confirmation conducted with the assistance of the State Department,
the National Security Council and the American Ambassador to Chile.
Track II was concerned with more clandestine paramilitary schemes
conducted by the CIA under the direct authorization of Nixon and
Kissinger — unbeknownst to the State Department, the National
Security Council and the American Ambassador. ITT's John McCone
presented Kissinger and CIA Director Richard Helms with a new
offer of $1 million of ITT money to help the CIA stop Allende.
Kissinger saw no need or advantage to justify involving ITT in
the project.
As plans for Track I evolved they centered on a scheme to
unite the Christian Democrats with the conservatives against
Allende. Alessandri announced that if Congress elected him
president, he would resign so that a new special election could be
called. By allowing himself to be inaugurated, Alessandri would be
clearing the way for the Christian Democrat Frei to re-enter the
election insofar as he would no longer be directly succeeding
himself to the presidency. The American Ambassador to Chile was
authorized $250,000 — and more, if necessary — to buy votes of
Chilean Congressmen and to finance other activities designed to
ensure that Frei could eventually be re-elected. Prospects for the
success of Track I began to plummet when it became evident that
Frei's control of the Christian Democrats was, at best, marginal.
It was learned that the Christian Democratic candidate had already
agreed with Allende to collaborate in the event of a presidential
runoff.
Track II began when John Mitchell, Henry Kissinger and Richard
Nixon met with CIA Director Richard Helms on September 15. Nixon
made it perfectly clear that the CIA was to get rid of Allende,
and that $10 million or more would be available for that purpose.
Not since the time when the Kennedys had leaned on Helms to "get
rid of Castro" had there been such pressure on the CIA from the
White House to eliminate a foreign leader. In later testimony
Helms denied that Nixon was authorizing assassination, but Helms
reportedly told a close associate otherwise.
Plans for Track II quickly focused on attempts to encourage
Chile's military officers to stage a coup. The commander-in-chief
of the Chilean Army, General Rene Schneider, was strictly opposed
to circumventing democratic process by military means — and his
second-in-command held similar views. Thus, a successful coup
required the complicity of military officers who were willing to
first remove General Schneider as head of the military. The CIA
made contact with two separate factions of military men headed by
generals who were willing to kidnap Schneider. One of these generals
was the commander of the main army garrison in Santiago, whereas the
other had been relieved of his command the previous year because of
his vitriolic anti-leftist views. Both of these groups were given
CIA money, and one of them received arms.
Kissinger claims to have withdrawn authorization for Track II in
mid-October, but even if this is true, the plotters were being
carried forward by a momentum of their own. According to CIA
reports, Schneider was killed on October 22 when he tried to draw
his gun during a kidnapping attempt. But the official report by
Chilean military police contains no mention of resistance by
Schneider — it simply describes someone firing at the general
through the rear window of his car. Following Schneider's death,
CIA officials made no further attempts at fomenting the military,
concentrating their energies instead on covering their "tracks".
Feeling panicked, perhaps, the American military attache in
Santiago demanded and received the return of CIA machine guns as
well as $100,000 of CIA money which had been given to military
conspirators. The weapons were thrown in the Pacific Ocean with
the assistance of Santiago's CIA station chief.
Allende was confirmed on October 24.
After his inauguration, the CIA was given explicit
instructions to avoid engaging in any action that might be construed
as support for a military coup. Yet money was authorized to
finance anti-Allende propaganda and to maintain Chile's opposition
parties. Nixon also instituted economic sanctions, sometimes called
"economic warfare", by the United States against Allende.
Although Chile was gripped by economic chaos in the following years,
it is difficult to know how much of this was due to outside pressure
and how much was due to Allende's policies.
Allende's first minister of economy proclaimed, "State control is
designed to destroy the economic bases of imperialism and the ruling
class." Allende nationalized the copper corporations, along with a
large number of other industries owned by both Chileans and
foreigners. The Hickenlooper Amendment to the Foreign Assistance
Act of 1961 prohibited the American Government from giving economic
assistance to countries that expropriate American property without
compensation. Allende promised compensation, but levied retroactive
taxes to nullify the effect.
Allende nationalized Chile's banking and credit industry. His
followers charged conspiracy when the US stopped economic aid and
the World Bank refused to make loans. Yet Allende had pledged
during his 1970 campaign that he intended to "renege the commitments
with the International Monetary Fund". Nor should he have been
surprised when private US banks reduced Chile's access to credit
from $200 million to $35 million in light of his explicit program
of "expropriating imperialist capital" and defaulting on debts. But
if Allende suffered because capitalist investors shied away from
Chile's new economic climate, he also benefited from over $600
million in new credits from communist countries.
After Allende took over Chile's telephone company, he began
discussions of compensation with ITT. Allende's representatives
valued the company at $24 million, whereas ITT assessed the value
to be $153 million. The two sides were unable to agree on a
mutually acceptable adjudicator. Then the syndicated columnist
Jack Anderson broke the story of ITT efforts to block Allende's
election. At the United Nations General Assembly, Allende
denounced ITT and other multinational corporations charging that
they had been "cunningly and terrifyingly effective in preventing
us from exercizing our rights as a sovereign state".
Productivity
fell and the cost of nationalized industries rose. Marxist
leaders struggled with the difficulty of making the
government's new operations yield "the same immense profits that
they used to give the capitalists". They blamed much of the
problem on the difficulty of obtaining
replacement parts for worn US-produced machinery. Ford Motor
Company and General Motors closed their plants and suspended their
activities in Chile.
Over ten thousand foreigners (without visas) were allowed into
the country. A large number of these were Cubans, many of whom
became involved training cadres seeking to foment revolution in
neighboring Bolivia and Argentina. The Bolivian Government
formally protested formation of the Anti-Imperialist Revolutionary
Front by a group of Bolivian exiles in Chile.
Allende legislated large wage raises to workers while attempting
to control prices. As he continued his policy of nationalizing
companies and expropriating large farms, production fell and
protest rose. As inflation spiraled upward to 163 percent per
annum in 1972 and ultimately 350 percent in September 1973, Allende
evidently strove to suppress the opposition media by holding down the
prices they could charge. But CIA funding kept the opposition alive.
Well over $1 million went to Chile's largest newspaper, El
Mercurio, alone. CIA expenditures during Allende's
Administration (1970 - 1973) would total over $6 million. Most
of the political funding went to subsidizing the Christian
Democratic Party.
A few weeks before the first Watergate break-in, the Chilean
embassy in Washington, DC was burglarized. The burglars stole four
radios and some documents. The police concluded it was the work of
teenagers. There were no fingerprints, suggesting that gloves had
been used. John Dean would later express his belief that The
Plumbers were behind the break-in. Charles Colson suggested that
it was associated with a CIA bugging operation. The true story
remains a mystery.
In February 1972, the Chilean Congress passed several
constitutional amendments prohibiting the government from
nationalizing enterprises without congressional approval. Allende
said he would veto the bill. That Summer 80% of the shops in
Santiago were closed as shopkeepers went on strike against price
controls, inflation, scarcity of goods and business restrictions.
A few months later the Confederation of Truck Owners went on strike
following an announcement declaring the government's intention to
start a public trucking company. The truckers were supported by the
Christian Democratic Party. Soon there was a sympathy strike by
dentists, lawyers, taxi drivers, architects and other professionals.
The government proclaimed a curfew and took over the nation's radio
stations. Although subsequent investigations yielded scant
evidence of direct funding of strikers by the CIA, it is possible
many strikers received such money indirectly through organizations
which the CIA directly funded.
By the following spring, even the copper mine workers were
striking against the government. Allende closed the central office
of the Christian Democrats. The Christian Democratic Party declared
that the government was "seeking the totality of power, which means
Communist tyranny". Yet Allende refrained from resorting to mass
arrests and such tactics of violence as Fidel Castro advised him
were essential for the destruction of capitalism and the
establishment of a Marxist regime.
When truck owners went on strike again in the Summer of 1973,
Allende demanded that their trucks be confiscated. The next month
the Chilean Chamber of Deputies passed a resolution, by a vote of
81 to 47, which declared, "It is a fact that the present
government, from the beginning, has attempted to seize total power,
with the evident purpose of subjecting everyone to the most
rigorous economic and political controls..."
On September 11, 1973 several radio stations broadcast a
declaration from the chief commanders of the army, navy, air force,
and national police that Allende should resign immediately. Allende
refused, calling on the workers of Chile to mount a nationwide
resistance. Shortly before army troops stormed his palace, Allende
stated in a radio broadcast, "I will not resign....I am ready to
resist with whatever means, even at the cost of my life, in that
this serves as a lesson in the ignominious history of those who
have strength but not reason." The exact circumstances of Allende's
death has been a subject of some controversy. Though Mrs. Allende
was never allowed to see
her husband's body, she accepted the military's report
that he committed suicide. Her husband killed herself, she said,
"with a submachine gun given to him by his friend Fidel Castro".
It was a bloody coup, involving over 2,700 deaths and thousands
of arrests. Many political moderates supported the military in the
belief that their actions were temporary, but necessary, measures
to restore democracy. No evidence has been found of direct CIA
involvement. In fact, the plotters said they thought it wise to keep US
officials in the dark for the sake of secrecy and effectiveness.
The new government announced its intention to "eradicate
Marxism" from Chile. Diplomatic relations with Cuba were broken
and Marxist parties were outlawed. But later, non-Marxist
political activity and Congress were also suspended.
The military junta expressed its willingness to negotiate with
American copper companies concerning compensation for expropriated
property. Nationalized lands were to be restored to their owners.
Food rationing and price controls were abolished. The immediate
welfare of the lower classes was said to worsten. To further the
end of creating a pro-business climate in Chile, the
government employed
economists
trained under Milton Friedman's
school, the University of Chicago. Inflation fell from 505% in
1974 to 30% in 1978.
By March 1975 over 40,000 people had been arrested since the
coup. Most of these were released or deported, but in October a
government spokesman stated that 4,000 political prisoners were
still being held. Allegations concerning the use of torture were
widespread, but the government refused to allow an investigation
by the UN Human Rights Commission.
Protesting the human rights violations against large numbers of
political prisoners in Chile, Senator Edward Kennedy initiated a
campaign to cut off all American aid to that country, an objective
which was
finally achieved in 1976. The sanctions were more strenuous than
those which had been applied against Allende.
That same year, 1976, Allende's former Ambassador from Chile to
the United States was actively involved in an international program
to block trade with and the granting of credit to Chile's ruling
military government. In September he was killed by a bomb planted
at the direction of the Chilean secret police. When Chile refused
to extradite 3 Chilean army officers implicated in the conspiracy,
the US Government expressed it displeasure by recalling the
American Ambassador for ten days.
In response to a United Nations General Assembly criticism of
human rights violations by the Chilean military government, Chile's
President Augusto Pinochet Ugarte called for a national plebiscite.
A formal statement — to be accepted or rejected by Chilean votors
— included the sentence: "In the face of the international
aggression unleashed against the government of the homeland, I
support President Pinochet in his defense of the dignity of Chile."
75% of the 5,350,000 who voted — out of a national population of
10,800,000 — gave approval. Pinochet accepted this as a mandate for
his conception of "authoritarian democracy".
During the early 1970s, the CIA attempted one of the most
audacious operations in the history of the Agency. Code-named
"Project Jennifer", the operation entailed constructing a huge
vessel specifically designed to retrieve a Russian submarine from
the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. The Russian sub had exploded and
plunged three miles to the ocean floor too quickly for any sort of
distress signal to be radioed. The Soviets searched in vain for
their submarine. But satellite and underwater surveillance gave the
US Navy a precise knowledge of where to find the sub. A deep-sea
reconnaissance ship with sophisticated sonar and underwater
photography equipment provided even more precise information on
the size and positioning of the submarine's fragments.
There was a wealth of intelligence information to be recovered
from the sunken vessel. The technology behind the Soviet's nuclear
missiles, launching system and nuclear-tipped torpedoes could be
added to the secret fund of American weaponry engineering knowledge.
Information concerning the guidance systems could be used for
constructing countermeasures. Captured code books could be used for
deciphering intercepted messages already stored on magnetic tape. If
a code machine was found, an understanding of its design would aid
in future code-breaking efforts. The welding characteristics and
other features of the submarine would give information on its
construction, range and depth capabilities. Radio equipment,
operating manuals and other items within the vessel would also
be highly valuable.
Retrieving the submarine's pieces from a three mile depth
required the construction of a special-purpose ship. The project
would cost well over $100 million, involve thousands of people
and yet have to be conducted in utmost secrecy. President Richard
Nixon gave the CIA his approval to embark on the task.
The CIA signed a contract with Global Marine, Inc. and Hughes
Tool Company for the construction of the retrieval ship, which was
to be christened the Hughes Glomar Explorer. Promoting
Howard Hughes as the nominal owner served as a cover for both the
grandiose expense and the tight security measures surrounding the
project. The eccentric industrialist was purportedly constructing
a "mystery ship" which would mine nodules of copper, manganese,
nickel and cobalt from the ocean floor. Agreements were negotiated
with refining companies to process the ore.
The technology that went into the Glomar has been
compared to the technical achievements of space-capsule construction.
The ship is longer than two football fields and its central derrick
rises to the height of a 23-storey building. It is so large that it
was unable to pass through the Panama Canal. It was constructed in
such a way that a huge claw and control device can draw submarine
fragments directly upward into a central hold — unseen by passing
ships or surveillance aircraft. Three "water jet" thrusters with
a 40,000-pound force, along with the ship's propellers, ensure that
the vessel can be held stationary in the water while performing its
operations. The thrusters and propellers are regulated by a
station-keeping computer responding to signals from
electronically-equipped buoys and transponders implanted in the
ocean floor.
Even with all its technical sophistication, however, the
Glomar required ideal weather conditions
such as are found during the months of July and August. But as
preparations were being made for an expedition for the Summer of
1974, members of the engineering crew decided to unionize. CIA
officials were unwilling to tolerate such a loss of control over
their security, so ten men were dismissed. The National Labor
Relations Board charged Global Marine with violating labor laws,
but CIA pressure behind the scenes prevented further such
intervention.
In July of 1974 the Hughes Glomar Explorer successfully
retrieved a portion of the sunken Russian submarine from the Pacific
Ocean floor. The full results of the recovery are still secret, but
the find included the body of a Soviet nuclear specialist, his
personal diary and a couple of nuclear-tipped torpedoes. During the
recovery operation, the Glomar was approached by a Soviet
vessel whose members may have had an interest in the new Hughes
mining technique. Through telephoto lenses, the Russians caught
glimpses of American crew members with extended middle fingers —
and of others who dropped their pants to "moon" them. Perhaps in
response to these patriotic gestures, the Soviet vessel increased
its distance from the Glomar.
The CIA had serious reasons to be apprehensive about Russian
ships cruising in their area of operation. One month previous a
burglary had taken place in one of the offices of Howard Hughes'
Summa Corporation. At one o'clock in the morning a security guard
who had been patrolling outside the building was jumped from behind
as he was re-entering the premises. Four men equipped with an
acetylene torch, gas tanks and other tools of their trade worked
quickly and efficiently to steal $68,000, a Wedgewood vase, a
ceramic samovar, three digital watches, a collection of South
American butterflies, an antique Mongolian bowl and a number of
documents.
If the safecrackers were as professional as their tools would
seem to indicate, the manner in which they cut the vault open with
their torch would be evidence that they knew the inner doors had
been left open. A number of officers of the Los Angeles Police
Department publically expressed the opinion that it was an
"inside job". Members of the Securities Exchange Commission
believed that Hughes engineered the break-in himself, to circumvent
a court order for documents relating to his attempted takeover of
Air West.
People in the Hughes organization acted fairly indifferent about
the incident until a number of weeks later when it was discovered
that a memorandum linking the Hughes Glomar Explorer with
the CIA was missing. A state of panic erupted in the Summa
Corporation which quickly spread to the CIA. The Glomar
was already in the Pacific beginning the operation which had
required years of preparation and so many millions of dollars. If
the Soviets had gotten word of the project, they could precipitate
a disastrous confrontation. It is a violation of international law
for any nation to salvage the warships of another. CIA officials
decided to allow the Glomar to continue and hope for the
best.
Meanwhile, the FBI was informed of the CIA-Hughes connection and
the importance of the memo. Some members of the Los Angeles Police
Department were also told the story in order to elicit their
support. Eight months later, someone leaked the story to the Los
Angeles Times. The story was printed, although in such
erroneous form that it reported the Russian sub to be in the North
Atlantic. Although the Glomar's expedition in the Summer
of 1974 had been successful, CIA Director William Colby claimed it
was essential that the Glomar's activity continue in the
Summer of 1975, perhaps to retrieve another portion of the
submarine. Colby frantically solicited the editors of an increasing
number of newspapers to keep quiet about the matter.
Although Jack Anderson had spoken three times with Colby, he
decided to break the story on national television under the title
"Coverup of a $350 Million Failure". In his efforts to convince
editors to hold the Glomar story in suspension, Colby
had informed them that the project was not yet successful. Anderson
decided that the CIA wanted to cover-up the incompetent wastefulness
of giving Howard Hughes $350 million to recover an "obsolete"
submarine. (The submarine was powered by batteries and diesel
engines. Anderson may not have realized that the Soviets
concentrated their efforts on having a very large fleet of
conventionally-powered submarines equipped with nuclear weapons
— in contrast to the much smaller American fleet containing more
nuclear-powered subs.)
The climate in which Anderson aired his "exposure" on
March 18, 1975 was one of extreme distrust of the CIA. Both houses
of Congress and a commission under the vice-president had been
investigating CIA activities. 1975 has, for that reason, been called
The Year of Intelligence. The post-Watergate, post-Vietnam
atmosphere alone would have been enough to justify this wave of
criticism, but there were also specific circumstances within the CIA
which virtually impelled these investigations.
In the 1950s there was an implicit faith that the espionage
activities of the US Government must not be questioned or exposed.
But in the 1960s many people — especially young ones eligible to be
drafted into the military — increasingly objected to their
government's foreign policies. It therefore seemed peculiar in 1966
when representatives of the National Student Association (NSA)
attending an international conference attempted to block passage of
resolutions condemning the war in Vietnam. Why NSA officers should
promote views opposed to those of the body of its membership became
evident early the next year when the magazine Ramparts
reported that NSA officers were receiving money from the CIA.
Further investigations showed a large number of so-called private
trust-fund organizations which were effectively CIA fronts.
These revelations inspired many people to wonder how much the
CIA's work against foreign enemies involved surveillance of
American citizens. Such surveillance had begun, in fact, in 1952
with the recording of information on the envelopes of letters
between the United States and the Soviet Union. Within a year,
letters were being opened. Eventually over 200,000 letters to and
from a number of communist countries were opened, resulting in a
"watch list" of 2 million names on a computerized index. Many
postmaster generals and attorney generals gave their complicity to
this illegal project.
These activities were carried out under the auspices of James
Jesus Angleton, head of CIA Counterintelligence. Because
counterintelligence was the most secretive section of the CIA,
operations requiring the stictest secrecy, like mail-opening,
were carried out there. It should not be surprising that James
Angleton, heading the most secretive section of a secretive agency,
should be a very strange and secretive man.
James Angleton's hobbies included jewelrymaking, raising orchids
and fly-casting using flies of his own making. He was a patient
and meticulous person. As an undergraduate at Yale he co-founded
a literary journal which published material by some of America's
best contemporary poets: Ezra Pound, E. E. Cummings and William
Carlos Williams, among others. His reluctance to accept things
at face-value made him well suited for counterintelligence.
The objective of counterintelligence is to monitor the
activities of enemy intelligence operatives and agencies. Efforts
should be made to penetrate enemy agencies without allowing the enemy
to infiltrate one's own agency with agents. The value of
intelligence as well as the true loyalties of defectors and agents
in the field must be scrutinized at all times. To do this requires
a mind which is suspicious to the point of paranoia — a mind
inclined toward
self-doubt and continuous challenging of the ultimate
basis of knowledge. The information from every source must be
weighed against information from every other source. It is this
feature of counterintelligence that led Angleton to characterize his
work, showing his flair for the poetic, as a "wilderness of
mirrors".
James Angleton learned counterintelligence from Kim Philby in
London. He was taught the principle that an agent establishes his
genuineness by providing valuable intelligence. But valuable
intelligence can always be interpreted as bait for a greater
deception. Carrying this principle to the extreme, one can always
imagine a deception, the value of which is greater than any specific
piece of intelligence. Angleton was said to have been deeply stung
when it became evident that his old master Kim Philby had been
working for the KGB. Angleton's resolve never to be similarly
deceived again may have been the beginnings of a self-destructive
suspiciousness.
Yet Angleton was a firm believer in the KGB defector Anatoli
Golitsin, perhaps because Golitsin's grandiose warnings of KGB
penetration and deception confirmed Angleton's own paranoid
fantasies. Golitsin also warned that the KGB would follow his own
defection with phoney defectors who would contradict him and divert
attention from the leads he provided. Not long thereafter, the KGB
defector Yuri Nosenko arrived with news that Lee Harvey Oswald never
worked for the KGB and that Golitsin was wrong about there being a
KGB agent in the upper echelons of the CIA. Golitsin was able
to provide evidence which led counterintelligence officers to
prove that Nosenko had lied about his rank and about the
circumstances of his defection. Golitsin also provided positive
information which led to the capture of a KGB spy who had ostensibly
been working for the CIA in Germany.
But if Golitsin's intelligence was weighed against Nosenko's, both
seemed of nearly equal value. The difference would be made in
deciding whether the agents fingered by either man had already been
so compromised as to no longer be of value. One also needed to ask
whether damage was done by denying that a KGB agent had penetrated
the CIA, if such penetration had indeed occurred — or by creating
such suspicion within the CIA of KGB infiltration that the Agency
was effectively hamstrung with internal distrust. The idea that
Golitsin was a KGB agent seemed to make less sense. Why would the
Soviets send Golitsin to challenge the credentials of a defector
who claimed that Oswald had not worked for the KGB? Perhaps
Golitsin, aware that his reserve of hard intelligence had long since
been used up, sought to continue raising alarms of suspicion so as
to maintain his own importance.
But the conflict between Nosenko and Golitsin was less threatening
to Angleton, personally, than his own rivalry with William Colby.
Colby was one of those CIA men who discounted counterintelligence
as being little more than childish spy games. According to
Angleton, many American soldiers had died in Vietnam because Colby
had not made counterintelligence part of his Phoenix program. Due
to similar thinking by other CIA officials, only one
counterintelligence expert had been assigned to the Bay of Pigs
operation — at a time when Castro had at least two hundred Cuban
intelligence agents in Miami.
In England and Germany, the KGB had gained access to the inner
circles of counterintelligence. French intelligence was rocked by
the exposure of KGB penetration in the early 1960s. Of the major
intelligence services, only the CIA and Israeli intelligence had
avoided the scandalous embarrassment of KGB infiltration. And the
credit for this — if indeed the CIA had not been penetrated — went
to James Angleton.
But Angleton's extreme suspiciousness could also be counted as a
liability in many cases. Because of Angleton, the CIA rebuffed the
most productive KGB turncoat in the history of Western intelligence
service. The agent later made contact with the British, but even
after the man yielded a microfilm of over 10,000 pages of classified
documents on Soviet missiles, Angleton continued to suspect the
defector was a KGB plant. And when the head of the Soviet Bloc
Division of the CIA was made chief of station in Paris, Angleton
warned the head of French intelligence that their new CIA chief was
a Soviet agent. Angleton believed that the conflict between Tito
and Stalin — as well as the evidence of a Sino-Soviet rift — were
ploys designed to lure the West into an unfounded sense of
complacency.
So many CIA mistakes could conceivably be traced to Angleton that
it was nothing short of poetic justice that a counterintelligence
officer began writing a supersecret report based on the suspicion
that Angleton was working for the KGB. Although much of the
evidence was circumstantial, the report had a compelling logic to
it. It concluded that both Nosenko and Golitsin had wrecked their
damage under Angleton's control — that all three men had coordinated
their destruction of CIA effectiveness for the KGB's benefit.
When William Colby became Director of the CIA in September 1973,
Angleton's future prospects grew increasingly grim. Colby was shown
the report which implied that Angleton was an agent of the Soviets,
but to Colby it was simply another symptom of the disease which
Angleton epitomized. Colby was part of a movement to eradicate
what he considered a romantic enthusiasm for unnecessary intrigue.
Covert operations and counterintelligence were to be replaced by
more attention to the business of gathering intelligence.
According to Colby, it was better to "take a chance of making a few
mistakes in return for recruiting a lot more agents".
If Colby wanted leverage to help remove Angleton from his job, he
may have found it in the growing distrust of the CIA within the
American public. The racial disorders and the growing body of
"dissidents" near the end of his term of office had led President
Johnson to request a CIA investigation of possible foreign influences
behind these trends. A Special Operations Group, which eventually
came to be known as "Operation Chaos", had been set up within James
Angleton's Counterintelligence Staff to conduct these investigations.
Under President Nixon, Operation Chaos collected information on
American dissidents gained through the FBI, Army intelligence, and
other intelligence agencies. Chaos agents infiltrated domestic and
foreign groups.
In September of 1974, The New York Times printed a
story exposing CIA covert operation activity against
Chile's Salvador Allende. The piece was written by Seymour Hersh,
a journalist who had won the Pulitzer Prize for his exposure of the
My Lai Massacre. In December, Hersh phoned Colby to request an
interview, which Colby granted. Hersh told Colby that he had been
gathering evidence of what he called a massive CIA program against
the antiwar movement which had included mail-openings, break-ins
and wiretaps. Colby confirmed the story while downplaying the idea
that the program was as "massive", intensive or serious as Hersh
implied.
Two days later The New York Times carried a lengthy
front page article by Hersh under a three-column headline.
Suddenly James Angleton, who for years had been horrified by the
thought of being captured in a photograph — and whose wife of
thirty-one years believed him to be a post office employee — was
the subject of a sensationalistic newspaper article. For Colby, it
was an opportune moment to demand Angleton's resignation. When
Colby told Angleton's three top aides that they were being removed
from their posts, they all chose to go into retirement. In the
eyes of many, Colby's move destroyed counterintelligence.
During Watergate, the CIA Director had demanded that all Agency
employees come forward with information on illegal or questionable
activities that had been conducted by the CIA in the course of its
history. The resulting material was collected into a document which
came to be known as the "family jewels". On December 24, 1974 —
two days after Hersh's article had appeared in The New York
Times — Colby took the "family jewels" to Kissinger at the
State Department. Kissinger discussed the matter with President
Gerald Ford, leading the President announce the formation of
the Rockefeller Commission through which the Vice-President could
investigate the charges against the Agency. But congressmen were
about to let the matter rest there. Both Houses of Congress
authorized committees to conduct investigations of all CIA
activities, past and present.
President Ford chose this inopportune moment to have the CIA
secretly send $25 million of military equipment to tribal factions
in Angola which were fighting a Soviet-supplied group. The
Soviets had openly supplied their supporters and at least ten
thousand Cuban soldiers had been sent from Havana. Ford's move
was clearly an attempt to circumvent congressional scrutiny.
President Ford invited the publisher and top editors of The
New York Times to a luncheon at the White House. Ford told
the group that there were some activities the CIA had engaged in
which, for the good of the nation, should not be exposed.
"Like what?", the managing editor asked. "Like assassination", the
President responded. CIA assassination plots were soon in the
headlines.
Congressmen investigated allegations that the CIA was behind the
killing of General Schneider of Chile, Patrice Lumumba of the Congo
and Ngo Diem of Vietnam, among others. People asked if the CIA's
murderous schemes had extended to the Kennedys, Marilyn Monroe,
Jimmy Hoffa, Howard Hunt's wife, Sam Giancana and a host of others
who died mysterious deaths. Historian Arnold Toynbee described
the international impact of these revelations: "For the world as
a whole the CIA has now become the bogey that communism has been
for America. Wherever there is trouble, violence, suffering,
tragedy, the rest of us are now quick to suspect the CIA has a
hand in it."
It became known that the CIA had
conducted bugging, wiretaps and break-ins against newspaper
reporters and former CIA employees. One CIA officer committed
suicide in 1953 after having unknowingly been given LSD as part of
a CIA-Army program of drug experimentation. Before the
investigations, the officer's family believed the death had occurred
"in the line of duty".
Although Colby regarded much of the investigating as
sensationalism by those "engaging in cheap TV theatrics at the
expense of the CIA's secrets", he regularly and dutifully went
before investigating committees to tell what he knew. Kissinger
is said to have remarked that Colby was "going to confession", a
reference to Colby's devout Catholicism.
A disgruntled former CIA officer named Philip Agee wrote a book
in which he attempted to expose every CIA officer known to him.
The CIA spent millions of dollars reorganizing their operations in
response to his effort. The crusade continued, however, in Agee's
magazine CounterSpy. One issue of CounterSpy
published names of over a hundred CIA station chiefs throughout the
world. Shortly before Christmas of 1975 the CIA chief of station
for Athens was gunned down in front of his home. CounterSpy
had printed his home address. A military funeral at Arlington
National Cemetary was attended by President Ford. It was a
stunning end to The Year of Intelligence in Washington, DC.
THE KENNEDY ASSASSINATION
I. INTRODUCTION
II. THE AMERICAN MAFIA
III. JIMMY HOFFA
IV. THE KENNEDY CLANSMEN
V. THE OSS AND THE CIA
VI. FIDEL CASTRO
VII. THE KENNEDY ASSASSINATION
VIII. HOWARD HUGHES AND ROBERT MAHEU
IX. HO CHI MINH AND NGO DINH DIEM
X. THE AMERICAN WAR IN SOUTHEAST ASIA
blowing
up campuses". At Kent State University a crowd of hundreds watched
two men burn the Army ROTC building to the ground. The State's
Governor called in the National Guard who opened fire on a group of
students. Of the fifteen students shot, four were killed.
Describing his reaction to the death of his daughter, one man
told a reporter, "My child was not a bum".
XI. THE ROOTS OF WATERGATE
XII. THE WATERGATE COVERUP
XIII. THE CIA UNCOVERED
XIV. REFERENCES